The smoke in the temple wherein is a designe for peace and reconciliation of believers of the several opinions of these times about ordinances, to a forbearance of each other in love, and meeknesse, and humility : with the opening of each opinion, and upon what Scriptures each is grounded ... : with one argument for liberty of conscience from the national covenant ... : with a full answer to Master Ley ... against my late New-Quere ... / by John Saltmarsh.
         Saltmarsh, John, d. 1647.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A61133 of text R25538 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing S499). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 281 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 49 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A61133
         Wing S499
         ESTC R25538
         09011663
         ocm 09011663
         42211
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61133)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42211)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1293:24)
      
       
         
           
             The smoke in the temple wherein is a designe for peace and reconciliation of believers of the several opinions of these times about ordinances, to a forbearance of each other in love, and meeknesse, and humility : with the opening of each opinion, and upon what Scriptures each is grounded ... : with one argument for liberty of conscience from the national covenant ... : with a full answer to Master Ley ... against my late New-Quere ... / by John Saltmarsh.
             Saltmarsh, John, d. 1647.
          
           
             This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A61133 of text R25538 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing S499). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
           94 p. in various pagings.
           
             Printed by Ruth Raworth for G. Calvert,
             London :
             1646.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ley, John, 1583-1662. -- New quere and determination upon it.
           Presbyterian Church -- Government.
        
      
    
       A61133  R25538  (Wing S499).  civilwar no The smoke in the temple. Wherein is a designe for peace and reconciliation of believers of the several opinions of these times about ordinan Saltmarsh, John 1646    44775 75 5 0 0 0 0 18 C  The  rate of 18 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           The
           Smoke
           in
           the
           Temple
           .
           WHEREIN
           IS
           A
           DESIGNE
           FOR
           PEACE
           and
           RECONCILIATION
           of
           Believers
           of
           the
           several
           OPINIONS
           of
           these
           Times
           about
           ORDINANCES
           ,
           to
           a
           Forbearance
           of
           each
           other
           in
           Love
           ,
           and
           Meeknesse
           ,
           and
           Humility
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           opening
           of
           each
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           SCRIPTURES
           each
           is
           grounded
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           several
           EXCEPTIONS
           which
           may
           be
           made
           against
           each
           Opinion
           from
           the
           SCRIPTURES
           .
        
         
           With
           one
           Argument
           for
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           from
           the
           NATIONAL
           COVENANT
           .
        
         
           With
           another
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           New
           Testament
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           the
           very
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           Tendred
           to
           all
           the
           Beleevers
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           how
           little
           we
           have
           attained
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           more
           glorious
           Fulnesse
           to
           be
           revealed
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           way
           of
           
             Peace
             ,
          
           &c.
           for
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           full
           Answer
           to
           Master
           LEY
           One
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           against
           my
           late
           NEW-QUERE
           .
        
         
           With
           some
           spiritual
           Principles
           drawn
           forth
           of
           the
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           
             
               Revel.
            
             15.8
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Temple
             was
             filled
             with
             smoke
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             power
             :
             and
             no
             man
             was
             able
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Temple
             till
             the
             seven
             plagues
             of
             the
             seven
             Angels
             were
             fulfilled
             .
          
        
         
           By
           
             John
             Saltmarsh
             ,
          
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           
             Brasteed
          
           in
           
             Kent
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           SECOND
           EDITION
           CORRECTED
           .
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             Ruth
             Raworth
          
           for
           
             G.
             Calvert
             ,
          
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Black
           
             Spread-Eagle
          
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           
             Pauls
             .
          
           1646.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Lord
           Vicount
           SAY
           and
           SEALE
           ,
           and
           Lieutenant
           General
           CROMWEL
           .
        
         
           
             Noble
             Patriots
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           you
           may
           here
           single
           out
           something
           of
           the
           
             Lords
          
           from
           what
           is
           
             mine
             ,
          
           and
           discern
           some
           
             beams
          
           of
           
             God
          
           amongst
           many
           things
           of
           
             man
             .
          
           I
           know
           the
           
             candle
          
           of
           the
           
             Lord
          
           cannot
           shine
           anywhere
           with
           more
           
             snuff
          
           then
           in
           me
           ;
           however
           since
           the
           
             Lord
          
           hath
           lighted
           it
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           
             but
             let
             it
             shine
          
           (
           or
           rather
           
             glimmer
             )
             before
             men
             .
          
           I
           have
           writ
           your
           
             Names
          
           to
           my
           
             Book
          
           that
           I
           may
           be
           one
           of
           your
           
             Remembrancers
          
           amongst
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           
             Truth
             ;
          
           not
           but
           that
           they
           who
           know
           ye
           ,
           know
           ye
           to
           be
           acted
           by
           a
           
             Spirit
          
           of
           
             Truth
          
           in
           your selves
           .
           The
           
             Lord
             remember
             ye
             according
             to
             all
             the
             good
             ye
             have
             done
             (
             in
             your
             several
             Ministrations
             )
             to
             this
             people
             ;
          
           and
           do
           that
           for
           ye
           which
           
             gives
          
           you
           
             most
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             takes
             most
          
           from
           ye
           ,
           even
           
             filling
          
           ye
           with
           
             himself
             ,
          
           till
           he
           hath
           
             emptyed
          
           ye
           of
           all
           but
           his
           own
           
             glory
             ,
          
           and
           
             gathered
          
           ye
           up
           into
           the
           
             fulnesse
          
           and
           
             righteousnesse
          
           of
           himself
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           where
           we
           are
           onely
           
             nothing
          
           in
           our
           
             selves
             ,
          
           and
           every
           
             thing
          
           in
           
             him
             ;
          
           and
           surely
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           best
           ,
           and
           
             greatest
             thing
          
           he
           can
           do
           for
           the
           
             sons
          
           of
           
             men
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           thus
           to
           make
           them
           
             nothing
          
           in
           their
           own
           account
           ,
           that
           he
           
             that
             glorieth
             may
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           I
           may
           seem
           strange
           to
           wish
           ye
           thus
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           to
           ye
           ,
           who
           know
           the
           
             Mystery
          
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Sir
           ,
           Go
           on
           still
           ,
           yet
           still
           laying
           your
           designes
           in
           a
           
             glory
          
           above
           that
           of
           
             States
          
           and
           
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           and
           
             involving
          
           all
           your
           
             counsels
          
           there
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           most
           of
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           lest
           of
           the
           
             World
             .
          
        
         
           
             So
             prays
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Servant
             in
             the
             Lord
             
               JOHN
               SALTMARSH
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Beleevers
           of
           several
           Opinions
           for
           outward
           Ordinances
           or
           dispensations
           ,
           scandalously
           called
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Seekers
           .
        
         
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           fairly
           set
           down
           how
           far
           each
           of
           you
           have
           attained
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           
             Truth
             ;
          
           and
           surely
           we
           are
           all
           short
           of
           the
           
             glory
          
           which
           shall
           be
           revealed
           in
           the
           
             Temple
          
           or
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             God
             ;
          
           and
           there
           are
           such
           
             clouds
          
           rolling
           about
           each
           
             opinion
             ,
          
           that
           may
           darken
           it
           ,
           or
           
             something
          
           of
           it
           .
           So
           as
           things
           are
           not
           so
           
             clear
          
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           taken
           by
           each
           of
           us
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             think
             he
             knoweth
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             nothing
             yet
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             .
          
           
           So
           as
           the
           common
           
             ignorance
          
           and
           
             infirmitie
          
           amongst
           us
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           
             rise
          
           for
           a
           
             common
             Vnitie
          
           amongst
           us
           :
           and
           seeing
           we
           all
           
             come
             out
             of
          
           Babylon
           (
           though
           in
           several
           wayes
           )
           to
           the
           
             glorious
             Temple
          
           or
           
             Tabernacle
          
           which
           
             God
          
           hath
           sent
           down
           
             to
             be
             with
             men
             ,
          
           and
           
             walk
          
           thus
           diversly
           thither
           ;
           yet
           our
           several
           and
           distinct
           
             goings
          
           are
           but
           like
           so
           many
           
             Travellers
          
           to
           the
           
             Citie
          
           of
           
             London
             ;
          
           some
           travel
           from
           the
           
             North
             ,
          
           some
           from
           the
           
             South
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           
             West
             ,
          
           some
           from
           the
           
             East
             ,
          
           yet
           all
           thither
           ;
           though
           too
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           mistaking
           of
           the
           way
           in
           
             each
             ,
          
           because
           of
           the
           little
           
             light
          
           that
           is
           abroad
           .
           The
           
             gathering
          
           of
           the
           
             Saints
          
           into
           the
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           or
           
             Kingdom
          
           below
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           of
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           is
           like
           the
           
             gathering
          
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           all
           into
           one
           glorious
           Body
           ,
           though
           the
           
             gathering
          
           shall
           be
           from
           the
           
             four
             winds
          
           or
           
             ends
          
           of
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           by
           the
           several
           
             Trumpets
          
           or
           
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           One
           thing
           I
           have
           more
           .
           Let
           us
           seek
           for
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           of
           
             wisdom
          
           and
           
             revelation
             ,
          
           to
           open
           to
           us
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           called
           
             The
             Revelation
             ;
          
           for
           in
           that
           
             Book
          
           is
           the
           
             Prophecie
          
           of
           the
           
             Churches
          
           laid
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           
             seasons
          
           and
           
             times
          
           for
           
             Truth
          
           revealed
           .
           Let
           us
           search
           and
           seek
           out
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           of
           
             Jesus
             ,
          
           even
           that
           
             Jesus
          
           which
           was
           in
           the
           
             Vision
             ,
          
           and
           gave
           it
           out
           to
           
             John
             ;
          
           for
           there
           is
           none
           found
           worthy
           to
           open
           the
           
             Book
          
           with
           
             Seals
          
           but
           the
           
             Lamb
             .
          
           Surely
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           
             Angels
             ,
             Vials
             ,
             Sea
          
           of
           
             glasse
          
           with
           
             fire
             ,
             Temple
          
           with
           
             Smoke
             ,
          
           the
           
             Angel
          
           with
           the
           
             everlasting
             
             Gospel
             ,
          
           the
           
             Angel
             enlightening
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           the
           
             Whore
          
           in
           
             skarlet
          
           and
           
             pretious
             pearls
             ,
          
           the
           
             Cup
          
           of
           
             abomination
             ,
          
           the
           
             Beast
          
           like
           a
           
             Lamb
             ,
          
           the
           
             Image
          
           of
           the
           
             Beast
             ,
          
           the
           
             Horns
          
           and
           
             Kings
          
           of
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           the
           
             mark
          
           in
           the
           
             forehead
          
           and
           in
           the
           right
           
             hand
             ,
          
           the
           
             buying
          
           and
           
             selling
             ,
          
           the
           
             Tabernacle
          
           of
           
             God
          
           with
           
             men
             ,
          
           the
           
             first
          
           and
           
             second
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           the
           
             Throne
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           the
           
             pure
             crystal
             River
          
           of
           
             water
             ,
          
           the
           
             Holy
             Jerusalem
             descending
             from
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           these
           is
           much
           of
           the
           glory
           wrapped
           up
           ,
           and
           from
           these
           shall
           the
           Truth
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           appear
           to
           our
           further
           
             enlightening
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           one
           thing
           more
           .
           We
           that
           are
           thus
           contenders
           for
           Ordinances
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Temple
          
           and
           the
           
             Vessels
          
           in
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           we
           forget
           not
           him
           who
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           
             Temple
             ;
          
           for
           one
           greater
           then
           the
           
             Temple
          
           is
           here
           .
           It
           would
           be
           spiritually
           considered
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           strive
           for
           the
           
             Vessels
          
           and
           
             Cups
             ,
          
           we
           spill
           not
           the
           
             Wine
             .
          
        
         
           And
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           carried
           by
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           so
           much
           in
           
             opinion
             ,
          
           we
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           place
           
             Religion
          
           there
           ,
           as
           I
           fear
           too
           many
           do
           ,
           making
           a
           Christ
           of
           the
           very
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           pressing
           some
           outward
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           so
           legally
           ;
           as
           some
           hearing
           such
           a
           power
           of
           
             salvation
          
           put
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           finding
           an
           outward
           
             dispensation
          
           more
           easily
           
             got
          
           then
           the
           spiritual
           ,
           make
           
             haste
          
           thither
           onely
           ,
           and
           then
           sit
           down
           as
           saved
           under
           a
           meer
           outward
           Ordinance
           .
           The
           Lord
           grant
           that
           we
           may
           neither
           undervalue
           an
           Ordinance
           nor
           the
           least
           Institution
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           nor
           raise
           it
           up
           into
           a
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           set
           up
           the
           
             Law
          
           above
           or
           beside
           the
           
             Law-giver
             .
          
           We
           must
           now
           learn
           to
           know
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           lesse
           after
           the
           
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           embody
           
             salvation
          
           in
           a
           meer
           outward
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           so
           incarnate
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           over
           again
           from
           the
           glory
           and
           spirituality
           he
           is
           in
           .
        
         
           Brethren
           ,
           farewell
           :
           For
           my
           part
           I
           am
           fully
           assured
           from
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           here
           ,
           or
           
             Gospel-fellowship
          
           of
           the
           
             Saints
             ;
          
           and
           unto
           this
           
             fellowship
          
           with
           the
           
             Father
          
           and
           the
           
             Son
             ,
          
           I
           endeavour
           ;
           
           and
           I
           have
           one
           way
           to
           reveal
           Truth
           to
           me
           which
           I
           cannot
           conceal
           ,
           nor
           yet
           cannot
           practice
           as
           I
           would
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           To
           see
           Truth
           by
           living
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           by
           first
           obtaining
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           live
           in
           us
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ;
           for
           surely
           Jesus
           Christ
           must
           do
           all
           (
           though
           more
           gloriously
           and
           spiritually
           )
           over
           again
           in
           his
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
           If
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Light
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           Light
           by
           which
           every
           outward
           dispensation
           is
           seen
           ,
           will
           flow
           in
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           Sun
           is
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           every
           beam
           with
           it
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Way
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             a
             Designe
             for
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             1
             
               GOds
               Love
               the
               first
               and
               last
               glorious
               Vnion
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               to
               draw
               us
               to
               Vnity
               .
            
             Page
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Names
               of
               Sect
               and
               Division
               to
               be
               laid
               down
               .
            
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Passions
               and
               Railings
               forborn
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Reviling
               each
               other
               for
               infirmities
               forborn
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             5
             
               The
               sins
               of
               any
               not
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             6
             
               Liberty
               for
               Printing
               and
               Speaking
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             7
             
               Let
               all
               subscribe
               their
               names
               to
               what
               they
               Print
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             8
             
               Let
               all
               be
               severally
               accountable
               .
            
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             9
             
               Free
               Debates
               ,
               and
               open
               Conferences
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             10
             
               Let
               us
               call
               Beleevers
               ,
               th●ugh
               of
               several
               Opinions
               ,
               if
               the
               name
               of
               Brethren
               cannot
               be
               justly
               allowed
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             11
             
               No
               Beleevers
               to
               esteem
               too
               highly
               of
               themselves
               for
               what
               they
               attain
               to
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             12
             
               No
               assuming
               Infallibility
               over
               each
               other
               .
            
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             13
             
               No
               Civil
               power
               drawn
               into
               advantages
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             14
             
               Tendernesse
               in
               offending
               each
               other
               in
               things
               of
               an
               outward
               nature
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             15
             
               Several
               Opinions
               from
               the
               Gospels
               first
               discovery
               ,
               yet
               all
               Beleevers
               .
            
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             16
             
               No
               despising
               for
               too
               much
               Learning
               or
               too
               little
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             17
             
               We
               be
               one
               in
               Christ
               ,
               though
               divers
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             18
             
               The
               Spiritual
               Persecution
               to
               be
               forborn
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Unwarrantable
             Way
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             the
             Antichristian
             Designe
             for
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             1
             
               TO
               beleeve
               as
               the
               Church
               or
               Councils
               .
            
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             
               To
               set
               up
               one
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               Infallibility
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             3
             
               To
               allow
               that
               all
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               their
               several
               wayes
               .
            
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             
               To
               forbid
               Interpretings
               and
               Disputes
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             5
             
               By
               a
               compulsive
               power
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Opinions
             of
             these
             times
             .
          
           
             PResbystery
             
               so
               called
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Exceptions
               against
            
             Presbytery
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Independency
             
               so
               called
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Exceptions
               against
            
             Independency
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Anabaptism
             
               so
               called
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               new
               Baptism
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Seeking
             ,
             
               or
            
             Seekers
             ,
             
               so
               called
               ;
               what
               their
               Way
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Exceptions
               against
               them
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Conclusion
               .
            
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               proved
               undeniably
               to
               be
               the
               very
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               One
               Argument
               from
               the
               National
               Covenant
            
             (
             Artic.
             1.
             and
             2.
             )
             
               for
            
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Objections
               against
               it
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             p.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             Spiritual
             Principles
             drawn
             forth
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             
               GOspel-truth
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
            
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             
               Prudence
               and
               Consequences
               ,
               are
               the
               great
               Engines
               of
               Will-worship
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               People
               are
               Brethren
               and
               Saints
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ;
               but
               in
               Antichrists
               ,
               Parishioners
               and
               servants
               .
            
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Presbytery
             
               it self
               is
               founded
               on
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               condemn
               for
               Schism
               in
               other
               Churches
               :
               nay
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               Separation
               .
            
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             
               None
               to
               be
               forced
               under
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               power
               of
               a
               formal
               Reformation
               ,
               in
               a
               Government
               ,
               makes
               it
               not
               Christs
               Government
               .
            
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             
               The
               visible
               Church
               or
               Communion
               ,
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               or
               mystical
               .
            
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             
               How
               Christ
               is
               a
               King
               of
               the
               Nations
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               an
               Head
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
            
             Presbyterial
             
               Government
               and
               the
               World's
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               equal
               Dominion
               .
            
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             
               The
               National
               ,
               and
               Congregational
               Church-covenant
               ,
               both
               lawful
               ,
               or
               both
               unlawful
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               We
               receive
               and
               give
               out
               Truth
               by
               parts
               .
            
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             
               All
               Covenanters
               are
               bound
               to
               contribute
               to
               Religion
               as
               well
               as
               State
               .
            
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               We
               are
               to
               try
               Truth
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               it
               in
               its
               degrees
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             
               No
               Church-way
            
             Independency
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               A
               spirit
               of
               Love
               and
               Meeknesse
               becomes
               Beleevers
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             
               When
               a
               State-conscience
               is
               fully
               perswaded
               ;
               doubtful
               ,
               and
               so
               sinning
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
            
             Post-script
             .
             
               With
            
             Salmasius
             
               his
            
             Testimony
             
               against
               the
               present
            
             Presbyterial
             
               way
               .
            
             p.
             69.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           
             A
             WAY
             OF
             PEACE
             ,
             OR
             A
             Designe
             of
             Reconciliation
             ;
             How
             the
             Beleevers
             of
             several
             Opinions
             ,
             scandalously
             called
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Independents
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Seekers
               ,
            
             may
             be
             reconciled
             to
             forbear
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1
               )
               Gods
               love
               the
               first
               and
               last
               glorious
               Vnion
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               to
               draw
               us
               to
               Vnity
               .
            
             
               ONe
               way
               ,
               is
               to
               consider
               love
               as
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 flowing
              
               from
               him
               upon
               the
               creature
               :
               
                 God
                 is
                 love
                 ;
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               more
               love
               there
               is
               in
               any
               ,
               the
               more
               of
               
                 God
              
               there
               is
               in
               any
               .
               
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               fountain
               of
               
                 sin
                 ,
              
               made
               the
               first
               Schism
               in
               the
               
                 glorious
                 Communion
                 :
              
               All
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               glory
               ,
               till
               the
               first
               division
               ,
               and
               till
               
                 Satan
                 fell
                 like
                 lightening
                 ;
              
               and
               he
               envying
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ,
               
               which
               was
               in
               love
               with
               it self
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               drew
               it
               into
               
                 sin
                 ,
              
               and
               antipathies
               ,
               and
               mutual
               persecutions
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               began
               to
               leave
               
                 loving
              
               him
               that
               was
               
                 pure
              
               and
               
                 infinite
                 love
                 ,
              
               it
               began
               to
               
                 hate
              
               it
               
                 self
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 divide
              
               from
               it
               
                 self
                 :
              
               So
               as
               the
               lesse
               
                 love
                 ,
              
               the
               more
               of
               
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 sin
                 .
              
               The
               consideration
               of
               
                 Gods
                 love
              
               to
               
                 himself
              
               which
               is
               
                 infinite
                 ,
              
               
               of
               his
               
                 love
              
               to
               
                 his
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               no
               lesse
               infinite
               ,
               because
               to
               
                 sinners
                 ;
              
               and
               of
               his
               
                 Sons
                 love
                 ,
              
               spiritually
               uniting
               himself
               here
               ,
               and
               gloriously
               hereafter
               ,
               into
               one
               Body
               and
               Communion
               ;
               cannot
               but
               make
               us
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               (
               2
               )
               Names
               of
               Sect
               and
               Division
               to
               be
               laid
               down
               .
            
             
               Let
               all
               names
               and
               
                 notes
              
               of
               
                 distinction
              
               taken
               up
               by
               way
               of
               
                 scandal
              
               and
               
                 reproach
                 ,
              
               be
               laid
               down
               and
               forborn
               ;
               
                 names
              
               and
               
                 notions
              
               are
               like
               Standards
               and
               several
               Colours
               in
               
                 wars
                 ,
              
               whereby
               men
               are
               
                 gathered
              
               into
               several
               
                 orders
                 ,
                 Armies
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 bodies
              
               of
               
                 division
                 ,
                 one
              
               against
               
                 another
                 ;
                 one
              
               saith
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Cephas
                 ;
                 Is
                 Christ
                 divided
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               3
               )
               Passions
               and
               railings
               forborn
               .
            
             
               Let
               a
               
                 spirit
              
               of
               
                 meeknesse
              
               run
               in
               the
               arterie
               of
               
                 Preaching
              
               and
               
                 Printing
                 :
              
               let
               not
               
                 passions
                 ,
                 evil
                 speaking
                 ,
                 railings
                 ,
              
               which
               inflame
               and
               do
               not
               edifie
               ,
               
               be
               heard
               amongst
               us
               :
               the
               angry
               stir
               up
               strife
               ;
               
                 wherefore
                 let
                 all
                 bitternesse
                 ,
                 wrath
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 with
                 evil
                 speaking
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               4
               )
               Reviling
               each
               other
               for
               Infirmities
               forborn
               .
            
             
               Let
               there
               be
               no
               rifling
               into
               each
               others
               Infirmities
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 advantaging
              
               or
               
                 disadvantaging
              
               the
               
                 cause
                 :
              
               What
               is
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               
                 man
              
               to
               the
               
                 thing
              
               it self
               ?
               
               What
               is
               ones
               
                 darknesse
              
               to
               the
               
                 light
              
               he
               professes
               ?
               Any
               ones
               errours
               to
               a
               single
               truth
               ?
               There
               is
               rubbish
               enough
               everywhere
               if
               swept
               from
               every
               corner
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               5
               )
               The
               sins
               of
               any
               not
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             
               Let
               not
               the
               miscarriages
               ,
               the
               failings
               ,
               the
               sins
               ,
               the
               hypocrisie
               ,
               &c.
               of
               any
               that
               professe
               a
               Truth
               ,
               
               with
               others
               ,
               be
               charged
               upon
               the
               Truth
               he
               or
               they
               professe
               ,
               making
               such
               sins
               to
               be
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               opinion
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               late
               who
               hath
               charged
               the
               
                 unfortunate
                 end
              
               of
               one
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 fruit
              
               of
               
                 separation
                 ,
              
               whereas
               he
               might
               so
               argue
               against
               the
               very
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               one
               
                 Judas
              
               who
               did
               the
               like
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               6
               )
               Liberty
               for
               Printing
               and
               speaking
               .
            
             
               Let
               there
               be
               liberty
               of
               the
               Presse
               for
               Printing
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               allowed
               Pulpits
               for
               Preaching
               :
               
               let
               that
               
                 light
              
               come
               in
               at
               the
               
                 window
              
               which
               cannot
               come
               in
               at
               the
               
                 door
                 ,
              
               that
               all
               may
               speak
               and
               write
               
                 one
                 way
              
               that
               cannot
               
                 another
                 :
              
               let
               the
               Waters
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               have
               issue
               ,
               and
               spring
               up
               
                 Vallies
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Mountains
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               7
               )
               Let
               all
               subscribe
               their
               names
               to
               what
               they
               Print
               .
            
             
               Let
               all
               that
               Preach
               or
               Print
               ,
               affixe
               their
               names
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               from
               whom
               :
               the
               contrary
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               unwarrantable
               modesty
               at
               
               the
               best
               :
               if
               it
               be
               truth
               they
               write
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               not
               
                 own
              
               it
               ?
               if
               untruth
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               
                 write
                 ?
              
               Some
               such
               must
               either
               suppresse
               themselves
               for
               
                 shame
              
               or
               
                 fear
                 ;
              
               and
               they
               that
               dare
               not
               
                 own
              
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               
               they
               suspect
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               8
               )
               Let
               all
               be
               severally
               accountable
               .
            
             
               Let
               all
               that
               
                 Teach
              
               or
               
                 Print
              
               be
               accountable
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               several
               way
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               matter
               of
               
                 immediate
                 disturbance
              
               and
               
                 trouble
              
               to
               the
               
                 State
                 ,
              
               let
               them
               account
               for
               it
               to
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 ,
              
               
               under
               
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 quiet
                 life
                 ;
              
               if
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               let
               them
               be
               accountable
               to
               the
               
                 Beleevers
              
               and
               
                 Brethren
              
               who
               are
               offended
               by
               conference
               ,
               
               where
               there
               may
               be
               mutual
               
                 conviction
              
               and
               
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               9
               )
               Free
               debates
               and
               open
               Conferences
               .
            
             
               Let
               there
               be
               
                 free
                 debates
              
               and
               open
               conferences
               and
               
                 communication
              
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               
                 sorts
              
               that
               will
               ,
               concerning
               difference
               in
               
                 spirituals
                 :
              
               where
               
                 doors
              
               are
               not
               shut
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               
                 breaking
              
               them
               
                 open
                 :
              
               so
               where
               debates
               are
               free
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               way
               of
               
                 vent
              
               and
               
                 evacuation
                 ,
              
               the
               stopping
               of
               which
               hath
               caused
               more
               
                 troubles
              
               in
               the
               
                 States
              
               then
               any
               thing
               :
               for
               where
               there
               is
               much
               
                 new
                 wine
              
               in
               
                 old
                 bottles
                 ,
              
               the
               working
               will
               be
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Parable
              
               speaks
               on
               :
               still
               allowing
               the
               State
               to
               secure
               all
               
                 tumults
              
               or
               
                 disturbances
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               10
               )
               Let
               us
               call
               Beleevers
               ,
               though
               of
               several
               opinions
               ,
               if
               the
               Name
               Brethren
               cannot
               be
               justly
               allowed
               .
            
             
               Let
               all
               who
               pretend
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Antichristian
                 State
                 ,
              
               be
               acknowledged
               as
               those
               several
               
                 Jews
              
               and
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               who
               came
               out
               of
               
                 Judaism
              
               and
               
                 Gentilism
              
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ;
              
               
               some
               were
               
                 more
              
               and
               some
               
                 lesse
              
               zealous
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
              
               yet
               all
               Beleevers
               ;
               some
               made
               conscience
               of
               the
               
                 Idol
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               some
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               11
               )
               No
               Beleevers
               to
               esteem
               too
               highly
               of
               themselves
               for
               what
               they
               attain
               to
               .
            
             
               Because
               we
               are
               but
               yet
               in
               our
               comings
               out
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               
                 Babylon
              
               not
               yet
               ,
               the
               
                 Smoke
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               
               the
               
                 Angels
                 but
                 powring
                 out
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Angel
              
               that
               enlightens
               the
               earth
               with
               
                 glory
              
               not
               yet
               
                 flying
              
               through
               the
               heavens
               ;
               let
               not
               any
               
                 account
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 attained
                 any
                 thing
              
               yet
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               or
               to
               know
               there
               is
               not
               any
               
                 Church
              
               or
               Beleevers
               ,
               but
               if
               one
               see
               more
               of
               one
               truth
               ,
               another
               may
               see
               more
               of
               another
               ;
               if
               one
               see
               one
               
                 thing
              
               for
               a
               
                 truth
                 ,
              
               another
               
               sees
               
                 another
                 thing
              
               for
               a
               
                 truth
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               all
               see
               short
               of
               the
               
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
              
               there
               is
               so
               much
               want
               ,
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               light
               or
               glory
               in
               each
               ,
               as
               is
               rather
               matter
               of
               
                 humiliation
              
               and
               
                 praise
                 ,
              
               then
               
                 glorying
              
               and
               
                 exception
              
               one
               against
               another
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 think
                 he
                 knoweth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 yet
                 as
                 he
                 ought
              
               to
               know
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               8.2
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               12
               )
               No
               assuming
               infallibility
               over
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               not
               ,
               being
               under
               no
               further
               degree
               of
               the
               revelation
               of
               
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               assume
               any
               power
               of
               
                 infallibility
              
               to
               each
               other
               :
               so
               as
               to
               force
               up
               all
               to
               our
               
                 light
              
               or
               degree
               of
               
                 knowing
              
               or
               
                 practising
                 ;
              
               for
               there
               lies
               as
               much
               on
               one
               side
               for
               
                 compulsion
                 ,
              
               as
               on
               
                 another
                 ,
              
               respectively
               to
               
                 one
                 another
                 ;
              
               for
               anothers
               
                 evidence
              
               is
               as
               dark
               to
               
                 me
              
               as
               
                 mine
              
               to
               
                 his
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 mine
              
               to
               
                 his
              
               as
               
                 his
              
               to
               
                 me
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               
                 Lord
              
               enlighten
               us
               both
               for
               
                 discerning
              
               alike
               .
               So
               as
               when
               there
               is
               no
               
                 power
              
               in
               us
               to
               make
               that
               appear
               to
               
                 another
              
               which
               appears
               to
               
                 us
                 ,
              
               there
               can
               be
               no
               
                 reasonable
                 equity
              
               for
               any
               
                 enforcing
              
               or
               
                 compelling
              
               in
               
                 spirituals
                 .
              
               
               The
               first
               great
               rent
               betwixt
               the
               
                 Eastern
              
               and
               
                 Western
              
               Kingdoms
               ,
               began
               when
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               would
               needs
               excommunicate
               the
               
                 East
                 ,
              
               for
               not
               
                 beleeving
              
               as
               they
               
                 beleeved
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               13
               )
               No
               Civil
               power
               drawn
               into
               advantages
               .
            
             
               Let
               not
               those
               Beleevers
               who
               have
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               strive
               to
               make
               any
               unwarrantable
               use
               of
               it
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               because
               Scripture-principles
               are
               not
               so
               clear
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               know
               not
               the
               
                 revolution
              
               of
               
                 Providence
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 :
              
               That
               
                 very
                 day
              
               which
               should
               have
               
                 been
                 a
                 bloody
                 day
              
               to
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
              
               was
               
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
              
               Esther
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               14
               )
               Tendernesse
               in
               offending
               each
               other
               ,
               in
               things
               of
               an
               outward
               nature
               .
            
             
               Let
               there
               be
               much
               tendernesse
               in
               not
               offending
               each
               other
               ,
               but
               pleasing
               one
               
                 another
              
               to
               
                 edification
                 :
              
               
               
                 Paul
              
               would
               not
               offend
               the
               Idolatrous
               weak
               :
               The
               
                 weakest
              
               and
               most
               
                 superstitious
              
               makes
               most
               
                 conscience
              
               of
               
                 outward
                 things
                 ;
              
               and
               the
               
                 strong
              
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               
                 Idol
              
               or
               
                 Idol-temple
              
               is
               nothing
               :
               Many
               a
               one
               are
               more
               offended
               at
               
                 Truth
              
               by
               the
               carriage
               of
               another
               ,
               
               who
               sometimes
               
                 reforms
              
               with
               as
               much
               
                 superstition
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               other
               offends
               .
               It
               is
               as
               much
               below
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               think
               one
               place
               unholy
               ,
               as
               holy
               :
               No
               place
               can
               defile
               now
               
                 Salomons
              
               Temple
               is
               not
               standing
               ;
               yet
               let
               all
               Truth
               be
               brought
               forth
               peaceably
               :
               
                 Truth
              
               
               and
               
                 Peace
              
               can
               
                 offend
              
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               may
               be
               justly
               
                 offended
                 ;
              
               which
               is
               the
               
                 corruption
                 ,
              
               not
               the
               
                 person
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               15
               )
               Several
               Opinions
               from
               the
               Gospels
               first
               discovery
               ,
               yet
               all
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               Consider
               the
               differences
               and
               several
               Opinions
               from
               the
               first
               discovery
               of
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               
               Some
               beleeved
               not
               
                 Christs
                 sufferings
              
               and
               
                 Resurrection
                 ;
              
               as
               the
               
                 Disciples
              
               whom
               yet
               
                 Christ
              
               took
               to
               
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               walked
               with
               ,
               and
               counted
               as
               
                 his
                 :
              
               Some
               beleeved
               not
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               
               nor
               
                 Christs
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               zealous
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               the
               
                 Disciples
              
               counted
               them
               as
               
                 Beleevers
                 .
                 Johns
                 Disciples
              
               would
               have
               followed
               
                 John
              
               onely
               ;
               but
               
                 John
              
               sent
               two
               of
               them
               to
               
                 Christ
              
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               again
               
                 he
              
               must
               
                 encrease
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 himself
              
               must
               
                 decrease
                 .
              
               
               
                 Christ
              
               in
               his
               time
               would
               not
               
                 forbid
              
               any
               that
               went
               about
               in
               his
               Name
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 can
                 lightly
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               When
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               was
               given
               ,
               the
               
                 Disciples
              
               bore
               one
               another
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 Beleevers
              
               of
               
                 Johns
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 zealots
              
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
              
               
               and
               one
               another
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 ;
              
               they
               that
               did
               
                 eat
                 ,
              
               them
               that
               did
               not
               
                 eat
                 ;
              
               and
               they
               that
               
                 regarded
                 a
                 day
                 ,
              
               them
               that
               
                 regarded
                 not
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 walking
                 together
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 attained
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               16
               )
               No
               despising
               for
               too
               much
               learning
               ,
               or
               too
               little
               .
            
             
               Let
               not
               one
               
                 despise
              
               another
               for
               
                 gifts
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 learning
                 :
              
               let
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               be
               heard
               speak
               in
               the
               
                 meanest
                 :
              
               let
               not
               the
               
                 Scribe
              
               or
               
                 Disputer
              
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 despise
              
               the
               
                 Fishermen
                 ,
              
               nor
               they
               
                 despise
                 them
              
               because
               
                 Scribes
              
               and
               
                 Disputers
                 :
              
               The
               
                 Spirit
              
               is
               in
               
                 Paul
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Peter
                 ;
              
               
               in
               
                 both
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 one
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               17
               )
               We
               may
               be
               in
               one
               Christ
               ,
               though
               divers
               .
            
             
               Consider
               that
               we
               may
               be
               one
               in
               one
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               though
               we
               think
               diversly
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               be
               
                 Friends
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               
                 Brethren
                 :
              
               and
               let
               us
               attain
               to
               
                 Vnion
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               to
               Unity
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               18
               )
               The
               spiritual
               Persecution
               to
               be
               forborn
               .
            
             
               Consider
               there
               is
               a
               two-fold
               Persecution
               :
               There
               is
               a
               
                 spiritual
              
               or
               that
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               and
               a
               mixt
               Persecution
               ,
               or
               civilly
               
                 ecclesiastical
                 :
              
               The
               
                 spiritual
              
               Persecution
               is
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               meerly
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 kinde
              
               of
               Persecution
               little
               thought
               on
               and
               
                 studied
                 ;
              
               this
               is
               when
               we
               cannot
               
                 bear
              
               one
               anothers
               several
               
                 Opinions
              
               or
               
                 soul-belief
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               same
               
                 spiritual
                 Societie
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 fellowship
                 ,
              
               but
               they
               must
               either
               be
               
                 of
                 us
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 out
                 of
                 us
                 ;
              
               and
               surely
               this
               
                 kinde
              
               of
               Persecution
               is
               as
               
                 unreasonable
              
               as
               any
               other
               ;
               for
               
               what
               is
               this
               but
               
                 soul
                 compulsion
                 ,
              
               
               when
               another
               must
               onely
               
                 beleeve
              
               as
               we
               
                 beleeve
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               wait
               till
               the
               
                 Lord
                 reveal
                 even
                 this
                 ?
              
               This
               kinde
               of
               
                 spiritual
                 compulsion
              
               will
               in
               time
               break
               and
               dissolve
               the
               
                 visible
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Body
              
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               exceedingly
               ,
               if
               taken
               up
               or
               continued
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               amongst
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               as
               amongst
               the
               
                 Antichristians
              
               where
               they
               
                 divide
              
               and
               
                 ●ubdivide
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               cast
               themselves
               into
               a
               
                 Monkery
              
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               
               
                 Jerusalem
              
               and
               
                 Antioch
              
               were
               not
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               one
               another
               upon
               such
               grounds
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 meet
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 counsel
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 hear
                 :
              
               And
               surely
               the
               
                 Churches
              
               can
               ill
               complain
               of
               a
               mixt
               
                 persecution
              
               from
               
                 without
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               persecute
               one
               another
               from
               
                 within
                 ;
              
               the
               
                 Magistrate
              
               may
               as
               justly
               
                 whip
              
               them
               both
               ,
               as
               they
               
                 whip
              
               one
               another
               :
               Such
               
                 grudgings
                 ,
                 complainings
                 ,
                 dissolvings
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 enforcings
                 ,
              
               gives
               hint
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 power
              
               to
               compel
               ,
               while
               it
               beholds
               them
               but
               a
               little
               more
               
                 spiritually
                 compelling
              
               one
               another
               :
               Let
               all
               
                 Church-rights
                 ,
              
               
               
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 boundaries
              
               be
               preserved
               ;
               all
               
                 Heresie
              
               and
               
                 Schism
              
               by
               the
               Rule
               rebuked
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               
                 spiritual
                 meeknesse
              
               and
               
                 wisdom
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               call
               
                 Heretick
              
               and
               
                 Schismatick
              
               too
               suddenly
               ,
               since
               we
               see
               but
               in
               part
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             UNWARRANTABLE
             WAY
             of
             PEACE
             ,
             OR
             The
             Antichristian
             Designe
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1
               )
               To
               beleeve
               as
               the
               Church
               or
               Councils
               .
            
             
               THat
               all
               should
               beleeve
               as
               the
               Church
               beleeves
               ;
               and
               this
               Church
               is
               the
               great
               Councils
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               &c.
               as
               if
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               were
               to
               be
               saved
               onely
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               theirs
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               could
               beleeve
               both
               enough
               for
               themselves
               and
               all
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               2
               )
               To
               set
               up
               one
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               infallibility
               .
            
             
               Because
               there
               may
               be
               difference
               amongst
               many
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               not
               agree
               ,
               therefore
               there
               shall
               be
               
                 one
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               with
               the
               
                 Vrim
              
               and
               
               
                 Thummim
                 ,
              
               one
               infallibly
               decreeing
               ,
               and
               interpreting
               ,
               and
               unerring
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               of
               
                 Truth
              
               is
               successively
               derived
               ;
               and
               his
               determinations
               ,
               interpretations
               ,
               shall
               be
               final
               ,
               conclusive
               ;
               and
               this
               that
               
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Pope
              
               this
               
                 one
                 way
              
               in
               the
               
                 Antichristian
              
               State
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 Reformed
                 Kingdoms
              
               were
               once
               under
               this
               
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               3
               )
               To
               allow
               that
               all
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               their
               several
               wayes
               .
            
             
               Because
               there
               be
               several
               
                 Beleevers
                 ,
              
               and
               several
               
                 interpretations
              
               and
               
                 opinions
                 ,
              
               one
               saying
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
              
               way
               ,
               and
               another
               
                 That
                 ,
              
               therefore
               say
               some
               ,
               
                 All
              
               in
               
                 all
              
               wayes
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               every
               
                 one
              
               beleeving
               every
               
                 thing
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               is
               one
               way
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               way
               ;
               there
               is
               but
               
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               4
               )
               To
               forbid
               Interpretings
               and
               Disputes
               .
            
             
               Because
               several
               opinions
               arise
               by
               
                 interpretings
              
               and
               
                 disputings
              
               about
               Scripture
               ,
               therefore
               all
               
                 openings
              
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               all
               
                 disputings
              
               must
               be
               forborn
               .
               Because
               the
               
                 Sun-shine
              
               offends
               some
               
                 weak
                 sight
              
               in
               the
               
                 house
                 ,
              
               shut
               up
               
                 doors
              
               and
               
                 windows
              
               and
               make
               all
               
                 dark
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               
                 Papists
              
               and
               
                 Prelats
              
               in
               forbidding
               Scriptures
               and
               Marginal
               Notes
               ,
               and
               thus
               fearing
               there
               may
               be
               something
               
                 false
                 ,
              
               they
               will
               hear
               nothing
               that
               's
               
                 true
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               5
               )
               By
               a
               compulsive
               Power
               .
            
             
               Some
               take
               the
               
                 Civil
                 power
              
               in
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               reckoning
               a
               
                 compulsive
                 Vniformitie
              
               for
               
                 Vnitie
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
               This
               is
               one
               way
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               
                 body
              
               indeed
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               the
               
                 soul
                 ;
              
               to
               mind
               the
               
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               the
               
                 inward
                 .
              
               This
               way
               of
               
                 Civilly
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               peace
               is
               the
               
                 Antichristian
              
               designe
               ,
               
               who
               having
               got
               the
               
                 Kings
              
               of
               the
               Nations
               to
               give
               their
               strength
               and
               power
               and
               Kingdom
               unto
               them
               ,
               supplies
               that
               from
               the
               
                 world
              
               which
               they
               want
               from
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
              
               making
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 power
              
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               receive
               its
               honour
               ,
               life
               ,
               efficacy
               ,
               power
               ,
               from
               the
               power
               of
               
                 men
                 .
              
               This
               way
               of
               
                 peace
              
               is
               such
               as
               hath
               by
               experience
               troubled
               
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               and
               troubled
               it
               
                 self
              
               at
               length
               too
               ;
               and
               broken
               it
               
                 self
              
               against
               that
               way
               which
               it
               aimed
               to
               break
               :
               For
               whosoever
               
                 fals
                 upon
                 this
                 stone
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 on
                 whomsoever
                 it
                 shall
                 fall
                 it
                 shall
                 break
                 ,
                 them
                 to
                 powder
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             THE
             OPINIONS
             OF
             THESE
             TIMES
             .
             With
             the
             EXCEPTIONS
             each
             Opinion
             may
             be
             charged
             withal
             ;
             being
             the
             great
             Argument
             for
             Love
             ,
             Meeknesse
             ,
             and
             Forbearance
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             of
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             till
             the
             Lord
             reveal
             more
             .
          
           
             
               PRESBYTERIE
               So
               called
               ;
               What
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
              
               Presbytery
               
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 an
              
               
                 a
              
               alleadged
               Patern
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Eldership
               
                 and
              
               Presbytery
               
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
              
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 strengthened
                 by
                 such
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
              
               margin
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 allusion
                 to
                 the
              
               Jewish
               
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 to
              
               appeals
               
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 Their
                 Churches
                 are
              
               Parochial
               ,
               
                 or
              
               Parishes
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 at
                 first
                 by
                 the
              
               Romish
               Prelates
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Statute-Laws
               
                 of
                 the
              
               State
               .
               
                 Which
              
               Parishes
               
                 and
              
               Congregations
               
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 such
              
               Beleevers
               
                 as
                 were
                 made
              
               Christians
               
                 first
                 by
              
               Baptism
               
                 in
              
               Infancy
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
              
               Word
               :
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
              
               Parishes
               
                 or
              
               Congregations
               
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 a
              
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               
                 and
              
               National
               Presbytery
               :
               
                 and
                 over
                 those
              
               Parishes
               
                 they
                 do
                 exercise
                 all
              
               Church-power
               
                 and
              
               Government
               
                 b
              
               ;
               
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
              
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               
                 Apostolical
              
               and
               
                 Primitive
                 Eldership
              
               were
               not
               so
               
                 a
              
               
                 authoritative
              
               over
               their
               
                 Congregations
              
               as
               
                 these
              
               pretend
               ,
               nor
               so
               
                 compulsive
              
               or
               
                 forcing
              
               their
               respective
               Congregations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Apostolical
               
                 Eldership
              
               and
               
                 Presbyterie
              
               were
               more
               
                 b
              
               
                 infallible
                 ;
              
               they
               were
               more
               in
               the
               
                 light
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 immediate
              
               way
               of
               the
               
                 revelation
              
               of
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               took
               not
               in
               the
               
                 power
              
               of
               the
               
                 c
              
               
                 Magistrate
              
               to
               help
               them
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               
                 clasp
              
               it
               as
               one
               with
               their
               
                 own
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               consisted
               of
               
                 d
              
               
                 Brethren
              
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterie
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 both
              
               together
               had
               a
               joynt
               
                 interest
              
               and
               
                 concurrencie
              
               in
               all
               power
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               
                 Presbyteries
              
               were
               not
               as
               now
               ,
               
                 Classical
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 National
                 :
              
               these
               are
               no
               
                 Scripture-forms
                 ,
              
               but
               devices
               of
               
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 e
              
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               
                 f
              
               
                 Presbyterie
              
               is
               of
               no
               more
               in
               the
               
                 *
              
               Greek
               then
               of
               a
               
                 g
              
               
                 metaphorical
              
               or
               
                 figurative
              
               signification
               ,
               signifying
               
                 Seniority
              
               or
               
                 Eldership
                 :
              
               and
               the
               setting
               it
               up
               in
               a
               
                 notion
              
               of
               
                 power
              
               and
               
                 office
                 ,
              
               is
               more
               then
               the
               Scriptures
               will
               clearly
               bear
               :
               such
               Notions
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               but
               Notions
               of
               
                 form
              
               and
               
                 order
                 ,
              
               not
               of
               
                 Office
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               
                 Presbyteries
              
               now
               are
               not
               rightly
               constituted
               ,
               because
               they
               consisted
               of
               a
               
                 Ministery
              
               from
               
                 h
              
               
                 Antichrist
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Bishops
              
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               ordaining
               one
               another
               by
               the
               same
               
                 power
              
               they
               received
               from
               
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               Their
               
                 i
              
               
                 Congregations
              
               are
               not
               
                 such
              
               as
               before
               ,
               so
               
                 constituted
                 ;
              
               because
               
                 Parishes
              
               are
               of
               a
               
                 Popish
              
               and
               
                 Politick
              
               constitution
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Baptism
               is
               not
               to
               be
               received
               by
               
                 Generation
              
               now
               ,
               as
               
                 Circumcision
              
               was
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 k
              
               
                 Regeneration
              
               or
               
                 visible
              
               Profession
               ,
               as
               at
               first
               :
               Nor
               are
               the
               
                 carnal
                 seed
              
               now
               any
               more
               
                 children
              
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               
                 l
              
               
                 faithful
                 :
              
               And
               no
               
                 Ordinance
              
               is
               now
               to
               be
               administred
               upon
               
                 legal
                 consequence
                 ,
              
               but
               upon
               
                 Gospel-precept
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               INDEPENDENCIE
               So
               called
               ;
               What
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 onely
                 a
              
               
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 when
                 called
                 by
                 the
              
               Word
               
                 and
              
               Spirit
               
                 into
              
               Consent
               
                 or
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 and
              
               Saints
               
                 by
                 profession
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 all
              
               
                 b
              
               Church-power
               
                 is
                 laid
                 in
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 out
                 from
                 hence
                 into
              
               
                 c
              
               Pastorship
               
                 and
              
               Elders
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 a
                 just
              
               
                 d
              
               distribution
               
                 of
              
               Interest
               
                 betwixt
              
               Elders
               
                 and
              
               People
               .
               
                 All
              
               spiritual
               Government
               
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 any
              
               power
               forreign
               
                 or
              
               extrinsecal
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Congregation
               
                 or
              
               authoritative
               :
               
                 Their
                 children
                 are
                 made
              
               Christians
               
                 first
                 by
              
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 the
              
               Word
               :
               
                 and
                 they
                 are
              
               baptized
               
                 by
                 a
              
               
                 e
              
               foederal
               
                 or
              
               Covenant-holinesse
               ,
               
                 or
              
               Birth-priviledges
               ,
               
                 as
                 under
                 the
              
               Law
               :
               
                 They
                 may
                 enjoy
                 all
              
               
                 f
              
               Ordinances
               
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 may
              
               
                 g
              
               Prophesie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THat
               there
               is
               not
               such
               a
               power
               radically
               or
               fundamentally
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               make
               
                 Pastors
              
               and
               
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               &c.
               because
               there
               is
               ,
               first
               ,
               no
               such
               
                 practice
              
               in
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
              
               but
               rather
               of
               an
               
                 Apostolical
              
               or
               
                 a
              
               
                 Ministerial
              
               power
               ,
               which
               made
               or
               gathered
               
                 Churches
              
               first
               ,
               not
               Churches
               
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Eldership
              
               and
               
                 Presbytery
              
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               did
               
                 b
              
               
                 principally
              
               act
               ,
               and
               
                 authoritatively
              
               act
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               whole
               
                 Church
              
               or
               
                 people
                 ;
              
               they
               in
               a
               
                 lower
              
               and
               
                 lesse
              
               Interest
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               
                 choice
              
               or
               
                 vote
              
               and
               
                 consent
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Ordination
                 ,
              
               &c.
               was
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               established
               in
               the
               
                 c
              
               
                 Presbyterie
                 ,
              
               not
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               meer
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               that
               were
               Baptized
               by
               an
               
                 d
              
               
                 Antichristian
                 power
                 ,
              
               are
               no
               right
               
                 Baptized
                 Members
              
               of
               Churches
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               are
               all
               of
               their
               Churches
               as
               were
               Baptized
               under
               
                 Prelacie
                 ;
              
               the
               power
               of
               the
               dispenser
               being
               
                 Antichristian
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 subject
              
               or
               
                 e
              
               
                 Infant
              
               no
               
                 visible
                 Beleever
              
               for
               that
               
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Their
               Church
               consists
               not
               all
               of
               
                 visible
                 Saints
              
               or
               
                 Beleevers
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               their
               own
               
                 f
              
               
                 Principle
                 :
              
               for
               their
               
                 children
              
               being
               baptized
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               
                 condition
                 ,
              
               are
               no
               
                 actual
                 visible
              
               Saints
               ;
               all
               their
               Church
               are
               not
               
                 living
              
               stones
               ,
               nor
               
                 visibly
              
               holy
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               more
               clearly
               proved
               that
               meer
               
                 civil
              
               and
               
                 moral
              
               men
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               admitted
               of
               their
               Church-society
               then
               such
               as
               
                 children
              
               are
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               meerly
               naturally
               
                 visible
                 ;
              
               neither
               spiritually
               ,
               civilly
               ,
               nor
               morally
               
                 visible
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               of
               
                 foederal
                 holinesse
              
               in
               
                 *
              
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               7.14
               .
               is
               onely
               to
               satisfie
               a
               scruple
               ,
               that
               if
               Unbeleeving
               made
               
                 wife
              
               or
               
                 husband
              
               unholy
               ,
               it
               made
               
                 children
              
               unholy
               too
               ;
               and
               so
               both
               ,
               or
               none
               ,
               must
               be
               put
               away
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               There
               is
               no
               
                 carnal
                 seed
              
               now
               to
               be
               sealed
               ,
               Christ
               being
               come
               in
               the
               
                 flesh
                 ;
              
               which
               
                 g
              
               
                 flesh
              
               before
               ,
               had
               a
               Seal
               of
               
                 Circumcision
                 ;
              
               but
               there
               is
               no
               such
               
                 h
              
               
                 external
                 priviledge
              
               now
               ,
               by
               any
               such
               
                 right
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               All
               
                 Consequences
              
               drawn
               from
               
                 Circumcision
                 ,
              
               are
               of
               no
               more
               force
               then
               from
               the
               
                 i
              
               
                 cloud
              
               and
               the
               
                 k
              
               
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 rock
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Noah's
              
               
                 Ark
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               
                 typicall
              
               and
               
                 figurative
              
               places
               in
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
              
               nor
               can
               any
               
                 legall
              
               or
               
                 probable
                 Scriptures
              
               make
               any
               
                 Law
              
               or
               
                 Rule
              
               for
               any
               such
               
                 Gospel-administration
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               
                 directly
              
               and
               in
               
                 l
              
               
                 Scripture-words
              
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Childrens
                 Baptism
              
               in
               the
               
                 Church
              
               is
               a
               way
               never
               to
               have
               a
               
                 Church
              
               of
               such
               
                 m
              
               
                 baptized
                 Beleevers
              
               as
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
              
               times
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Baptism
              
               being
               a
               
                 n
              
               
                 visible
                 signe
                 ,
              
               cannot
               
                 rationally
              
               be
               administred
               upon
               
                 one
              
               that
               can
               neither
               
                 see
              
               nor
               
                 discern
              
               what
               is
               done
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 water
              
               can
               be
               no
               
                 o
              
               
                 signe
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 they
              
               are
               onely
               
                 told
              
               of
               it
               when
               they
               come
               to
               
                 age
                 :
              
               and
               how
               can
               it
               hold
               proportion
               with
               
                 Circumcision
                 ,
              
               when
               as
               that
               was
               a
               
                 p
              
               
                 mark
              
               remaining
               in
               the
               
                 flesh
              
               when
               they
               came
               to
               age
               to
               
                 signifie
              
               to
               them
               ?
               But
               
                 water
              
               is
               like
               a
               
                 flash
              
               of
               
                 q
              
               
                 lightening
              
               which
               must
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               Beleever
               in
               that
               quick
               and
               
                 r
              
               vanishing
               
                 act
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               it
               hath
               no
               
                 ſ
              
               
                 sensible
              
               efficacy
               to
               which
               it
               was
               
                 instituted
                 ;
              
               nor
               doth
               the
               
                 Beleever
              
               thus
               any
               other
               way
               enjoy
               it
               but
               by
               way
               of
               
                 History
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               
                 thing
              
               past
               and
               done
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               saw
               .
               
                 Baptism
              
               is
               as
               a
               
                 flash
              
               of
               
                 lightening
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               is
               well
               observed
               by
               one
               ;
               )
               
                 Circumcision
              
               was
               as
               a
               
                 fixed
                 star
                 ;
              
               so
               much
               difference
               in
               these
               two
               
                 rites
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Institution
               of
               
                 Baptism
              
               is
               to
               
                 t
              
               
                 duty
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 grace
                 ,
              
               which
               
                 children
              
               cannot
               perform
               ,
               and
               so
               answer
               the
               
                 signe
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               Institution
               of
               
                 Baptism
              
               is
               
                 doctrinall
              
               in
               the
               very
               
                 act
              
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               of
               the
               present
               
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               28.
               
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               this
               implies
               a
               
                 capable
              
               and
               
                 teachable
              
               subject
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Their
               Churches
               are
               not
               distinct
               from
               other
               
                 Societies
                 Antichristian
                 ,
              
               because
               there
               is
               no
               visible
               gifts
               by
               which
               their
               Churches
               are
               
                 u
              
               visibly
               qualified
               from
               any
               other
               
                 Societies
                 ,
              
               and
               according
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               gifts
               in
               
                 Ephes.
              
               4.11
               .
               nor
               no
               such
               Church-gifts
               as
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               &c.
               where
               there
               was
               the
               
                 w
              
               
                 gifts
              
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 powerfully
              
               and
               
                 visibly
              
               spiritualizing
               that
               
                 body
                 ,
              
               and
               making
               it
               to
               excell
               all
               other
               
                 bodies
                 civill
              
               or
               
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               
                 Prophesy
              
               was
               a
               more
               
                 x
              
               
                 extraordinary
                 gift
              
               then
               is
               now
               anywhere
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               ANABAPTISM
               So
               called
               ;
               What
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
              
               Church
               
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 are
                 a
              
               Company
               
                 of
              
               
                 a
              
               baptized
               Beleevers
               ;
               
                 and
                 whatsoever
              
               
                 b
              
               Disciple
               
                 can
                 teach
                 the
              
               Word
               ,
               
                 or
                 make
                 out
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 may
              
               baptize
               
                 or
                 administer
                 other
              
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 or
              
               Body
               ,
               
                 though
                 but
                 of
              
               two
               
                 or
              
               three
               ,
               
                 yet
                 may
                 enjoy
                 the
              
               Word
               
                 and
              
               Ordinances
               ,
               
                 by
              
               way
               
                 of
                 an
              
               
                 c
              
               Administrator
               ,
               
                 or
                 one
                 deputed
                 to
              
               administer
               ,
               
                 though
                 no
              
               Pastor
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
              
               baptized
               
                 but
              
               
                 d
              
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 those
                 commonly
                 called
              
               Church-Officers
               ,
               
                 as
              
               Pastors
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 or
              
               Body
               
                 may
                 be
              
               
                 e
              
               
                 without
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 called
              
               Brethren
               
                 but
              
               baptized
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               
                 All
              
               administrations
               
                 of
              
               Ordinances
               
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 as
              
               
                 f
              
               Disciples
               ;
               
                 not
                 so
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
              
               Church-power
               
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 communicate
                 in
                 the
              
               Ordinances
               
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 till
                 first
              
               
                 g
              
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               new
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THat
               those
               places
               commonly
               taken
               for
               the
               Commission
               for
               Christs
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               
                 Matth.
              
               28.18
               .
               
                 Mark
              
               16.
               and
               where
               they
               that
               now
               baptize
               ground
               their
               Commission
               and
               practice
               ,
               hath
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               it
               ;
               For
               the
               
                 Baptism
              
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Baptism
              
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               
                 three
                 Persons
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
              
               and
               not
               the
               
                 Baptism
              
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               alone
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               onely
               
                 baptized
              
               in
               by
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               
                 a
              
               
                 Act.
              
               2.38
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               10.48
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               19.5
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               8.16
               .
               
                 Rom.
              
               6.3
               .
               where
               it
               is
               still
               said
               ,
               Baptize
               in
               the
               
                 Name
              
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               and
               a
               Name
               of
               any
               more
               
                 Persons
              
               is
               not
               the
               least
               mentioned
               .
               So
               as
               to
               
                 baptize
              
               as
               they
               commonly
               
                 baptize
              
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               for
               
                 Jesus
                 Christs
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               full
               
                 b
              
               practice
               of
               all
               that
               
                 baptized
              
               by
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Act.
              
               2.38
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               10.48
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               19.5
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               8.16
               .
               &c.
               and
               a
               confounding
               Scriptures
               together
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               several
               
                 institutions
              
               and
               
                 practicer
                 .
              
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               
                 baptizing
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 Matth.
              
               28.18
               .
               cannot
               properly
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               
                 word
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 letter
                 ,
              
               be
               understood
               of
               
                 baptizing
              
               by
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               because
               there
               is
               no
               more
               mentioned
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               meerly
               the
               word
               
                 baptizing
                 ;
              
               and
               to
               expound
               it
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 baptizing
              
               by
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               put
               in
               a
               
                 c
              
               
                 consequence
              
               and
               
                 interpretation
              
               of
               their
               own
               for
               
                 Scripture
                 ;
              
               which
               way
               of
               
                 consequences
              
               they
               
                 condemn
              
               in
               all
               others
               ,
               
                 Presbyterials
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               
                 Will-worship
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 traditions
              
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               justly
               too
               :
               Now
               there
               being
               no
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               nor
               any
               circumstance
               in
               the
               
                 Text
              
               to
               make
               out
               any
               
                 sense
              
               of
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               usurpation
               upon
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               and
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
              
               to
               put
               such
               a
               
                 sense
              
               so
               infallibly
               and
               peremptorily
               upon
               the
               
                 Word
              
               which
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               himself
               uses
               in
               other
               
                 d
              
               significations
               then
               that
               of
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               
                 Matth.
              
               20.22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 Matth.
              
               3.11
               .
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               12.13
               .
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               10.2
               .
               all
               these
               places
               are
               of
               
                 Baptism
              
               and
               
                 baptizing
                 ;
              
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               them
               of
               
                 baptizing
              
               by
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               but
               of
               
                 Metaphorical
              
               and
               
                 figurative
                 Baptism
              
               by
               his
               
                 sufferings
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               
                 cloud
              
               and
               
                 sea
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               
                 Matth.
              
               28.18
               .
               
                 Mark
              
               16.
               &c.
               are
               rather
               and
               far
               more
               probably
               to
               be
               expounded
               of
               the
               
                 Spirits
              
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 e
              
               Baptism
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               prophesied
               on
               by
               
                 Joel
              
               2.28
               .
               
                 Isai.
              
               44.3
               .
               where
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
              
               Baptism
               is
               promised
               to
               come
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               and
               in
               
                 Matth.
              
               3.11
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               1.5
               .
               
                 Joh.
              
               1.33
               .
               prophesied
               on
               to
               come
               by
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Christ
              
               himself
               to
               his
               
                 Disciples
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               
                 Christs
                 institution
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 power
              
               which
               he
               gave
               ;
               in
               
                 Matth.
              
               28.18
               .
               by
               baptizing
               with
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               
                 Apostles
              
               did
               accordingly
               practice
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               
                 Ministery
              
               was
               given
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 f
              
               
                 Act.
              
               8.17
               .
               and
               
                 Mark
              
               16.16
               ,
               17.
               compared
               with
               
                 Matth.
              
               28.18
               .
               doth
               shew
               that
               the
               Baptism
               in
               
                 Matth.
              
               28.18
               .
               is
               a
               Baptism
               of
               gifts
               ,
               as
               
                 Mark
              
               16.15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Baptism
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               by
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               was
               onely
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               appears
               in
               all
               the
               places
               where
               such
               a
               
                 g
              
               Baptism
               was
               practised
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Act.
              
               2.38
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               10.48
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               19.5
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               8.16
               .
               
                 Rom.
              
               6.3
               .
               all
               which
               is
               a
               Baptism
               onely
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               
                 Person
              
               of
               the
               
                 Son
                 ,
              
               not
               of
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               now
               practise
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               never
               practised
               as
               appears
               in
               all
               the
               
                 Apostles
              
               and
               
                 Disciples
              
               practice
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               form
               by
               which
               they
               baptize
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 I
                 baptize
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               
                 h
              
               
                 form
              
               of
               mans
               devising
               ,
               a
               
                 tradition
              
               of
               man
               ,
               a
               meer
               
                 consequence
              
               drawn
               from
               
                 supposition
              
               and
               
                 probability
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               a
               
                 form
              
               left
               by
               
                 i
              
               Christ
               ,
               to
               lay
               over
               them
               at
               the
               
                 dipping
              
               them
               in
               the
               
                 water
                 :
              
               If
               Christ
               had
               said
               ,
               When
               you
               baptize
               
               them
               ,
               say
               this
               over
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 baptize
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
              
               and
               unlesse
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               left
               this
               
                 form
              
               thus
               made
               up
               to
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               practise
               a
               
                 thing
              
               made
               up
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               drawn
               or
               forced
               out
               of
               Jesus
               Christs
               words
               in
               
                 Matth.
              
               28.18
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               things
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               alwayes
               in
               that
               grosse
               manner
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               naming
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               
                 k
              
               power
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               efficacy
               ,
               Ministery
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               
                 God-head
              
               of
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               these
               Scriptures
               
                 Matth.
              
               18.20
               .
               
                 Mark
              
               13.6
               .
               
                 Joh.
              
               14.3
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               19.15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Joh.
              
               17.6
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Act.
              
               9.14
               .
               
                 Revel.
              
               11.18
               .
               So
               here
               they
               are
               at
               some
               more
               losse
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               though
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               
                 water
              
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               
                 l
              
               
                 witnesses
                 that
                 bear
                 record
                 ;
              
               and
               in
               the
               Word
               though
               not
               yet
               clear
               ,
               yet
               neither
               can
               Christs
               
                 Institution
              
               of
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               own
               
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               own
               
                 Person
                 ,
              
               be
               made
               appear
               out
               of
               all
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
              
               nor
               can
               the
               Apostles
               practice
               by
               
                 water
              
               yet
               be
               fetched
               from
               such
               a
               particular
               
                 Institution
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               from
               
                 John's
              
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               are
               then
               at
               as
               great
               a
               Controversie
               one
               with
               another
               concerning
               
                 m
              
               
                 John's
              
               
                 Baptism
              
               and
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ's
              
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               be
               two
               several
               
                 Baptisms
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               every
               
                 common
                 disciple
              
               cannot
               so
               baptize
               as
               the
               
                 first
                 disciples
              
               did
               ,
               because
               not
               
                 gifted
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 n
              
               
                 qualified
              
               as
               they
               were
               .
               And
               there
               is
               as
               much
               
                 necessity
              
               to
               make
               out
               the
               
                 Truth
              
               in
               the
               same
               
                 power
              
               and
               
                 way
              
               of
               
                 evidence
              
               to
               an
               
                 Antichristian
                 estate
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               a
               
                 Jewish
              
               and
               
                 Heathenish
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               a
               Word
               
                 written
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 preached
                 ;
              
               speaking
               and
               writing
               lieing
               both
               equally
               open
               to
               
                 question
              
               and
               
                 exceptions
                 ,
              
               without
               a
               power
               
                 o
              
               
                 gloriously
              
               working
               in
               the
               
                 behalf
              
               and
               to
               the
               
                 reputation
              
               of
               it
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               one
               
                 Disciple
              
               in
               all
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 preaching
              
               and
               
                 baptizing
              
               by
               way
               of
               
                 authority
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               was
               able
               to
               make
               out
               the
               
                 truth
              
               of
               his
               calling
               and
               dispensation
               ,
               either
               by
               miracle
               or
               gifts
               .
               There
               are
               but
               three
               Exceptions
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               weight
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 p
              
               
                 Ananias
              
               was
               a
               
                 Disciple
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               Yea
               ,
               but
               he
               restored
               
                 sight
              
               to
               
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               and
               had
               
                 vision
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 q
              
               
                 Philip
              
               did
               no
               miracle
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               We
               can
               neither
               conclude
               he
               did
               ,
               nor
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               from
               the
               Word
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               silent
               :
               but
               he
               did
               
                 miracles
              
               in
               
                 Samaria
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               that
               were
               scattered
               went
               every where
               preaching
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               Who
               they
               were
               ,
               or
               how
               they
               preached
               ,
               or
               what
               power
               
               they
               manifested
               ,
               is
               not
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Word
               neither
               for
               nor
               against
               :
               The
               
                 Word
              
               is
               silent
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               there
               is
               not
               such
               an
               
                 Officer
              
               as
               
                 Administrator
              
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 Word
                 ;
              
               but
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               
                 Administrator
              
               is
               an
               unwholsome
               word
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               None
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               
                 Baptism
              
               now
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               none
               can
               give
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               that
               glorious
               supplement
               of
               gifts
               which
               it
               alwayes
               had
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               joyned
               both
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               practice
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Heb.
              
               6.1
               .
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Baptisms
              
               and
               
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 :
              
               and
               in
               their
               practice
               they
               were
               joyned
               as
               in
               act
               ,
               
                 Act.
              
               8.14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               And
               it
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               
                 Word
              
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               so
               reckon
               of
               them
               single
               ,
               but
               together
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Act.
              
               8.14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               they
               were
               onely
               
                 Baptized
              
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ;
              
               but
               they
               
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
              
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               So
               as
               
                 Baptism
              
               by
               water
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               being
               joyned
               together
               both
               in
               
                 Institution
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Practice
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               to
               be
               
                 separated
                 ,
              
               nor
               given
               in
               such
               a
               time
               wherein
               that
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               not
               given
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
              
               
               
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 put
                 asunder
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               it
               is
               as
               unreasonable
               to
               take
               any
               such
               
                 Ordinance
              
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               from
               any
               that
               is
               not
               distinctly
               ,
               specially
               ,
               spiritually
               ,
               powerfully
               enabled
               as
               the
               first
               
                 dispensers
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               to
               take
               the
               word
               of
               any
               
                 a
              
               common
               man
               charging
               us
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               cannot
               visibly
               make
               out
               a
               visible
               excellency
               and
               supremacy
               of
               power
               by
               
                 Ordinance
              
               or
               
                 Commission
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               these
               Churches
               who
               enjoy
               Christs
               minde
               ,
               as
               they
               think
               ,
               most
               fully
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               yet
               have
               no
               
                 greater
                 gifts
              
               in
               their
               
                 b
              
               Churches
               then
               there
               are
               in
               those
               called
               
                 Independent
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Separatist
                 ;
              
               Prayer
               ,
               Teaching
               ,
               Prophesying
               being
               as
               fully
               and
               powerfully
               performed
               in
               the
               
                 one
              
               as
               the
               
                 other
                 .
              
               And
               being
               so
               ,
               Whether
               must
               not
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               be
               distinguished
               by
               some
               more
               
                 visible
                 glorious
              
               power
               and
               gifts
               as
               at
               first
               ,
               
                 c
              
               by
               which
               they
               may
               be
               discerned
               to
               excel
               all
               othe●Societies
               ?
               
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               
                 time
              
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               for
               
                 Ordinances
                 :
              
               For
               as
               there
               were
               several
               
                 d
              
               seasons
               for
               the
               givings
               out
               of
               
                 Truth
              
               before
               ,
               so
               
                 now
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               SEEKING
               ,
               or
               ,
               SEEKERS
               So
               called
               ;
               What
               their
               Way
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               hold
               .
            
             
               
                 THat
                 there
                 is
                 no
              
               Church
               
                 nor
              
               Ordinances
               
                 yet
                 .
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 end
                 with
                 the
              
               Primitive
               
                 or
              
               Apostles
               
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 begin
                 as
                 in
                 the
              
               Primitive
               
                 times
                 ,
                 with
              
               
                 a
              
               gifts
               
                 and
              
               miracles
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 like
              
               gifts
               
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 the
              
               Truth
               
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
              
               Gospel
               
                 now
                 to
                 an
              
               Antichristian
               
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 to
                 a
              
               Jewish
               
                 or
              
               Heathenish
               .
               
                 That
                 such
                 a
              
               Beleever
               
                 as
                 can
                 dispense
              
               Ordinances
               ,
               
                 must
                 be
              
               qualified
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Beleevers
               
                 in
              
               Mark
               16.
               
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 former
              
               
                 b
              
               Disciples
               
                 were
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
              
               time
               
                 and
              
               
                 c
              
               fulnesse
               
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 pure
                 spiritual
              
               dispensations
               ,
               
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 formerly
                 for
                 the
                 first
              
               dispensations
               :
               
                 And
                 whether
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 while
                 the
              
               Angels
               
                 are
                 but
                 powring
                 out
                 their
              
               Vials
               
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 when
              
               Babylon
               
                 is
                 fallen
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 much
                 need
                 for
              
               
                 d
              
               
                 new
              
               Tongues
               
                 to
                 reveal
                 the
              
               pure
               Original
               
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 conveyed
                 with
              
               corruptions
               
                 and
              
               additionals
               
                 in
                 Translations
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
              
               Truth
               
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 purely
              
               discovered
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               waters
               of
               Life
               
                 that
                 now
                 run
              
               muddily
               ,
               
                 may
                 flow
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 crystal-like
                 from
                 the
                 Throne
              
               
                 e
              
               
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THat
               Jesus
               Christ
               did
               promise
               to
               be
               ever
               with
               his
               
                 a
              
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               reasonably
               presumed
               to
               leave
               them
               without
               
                 b
              
               
                 Church
              
               and
               
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               if
               
                 c
              
               
                 Scriptures
              
               were
               not
               so
               
                 pure
              
               and
               
                 clear
              
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Word
              
               of
               
                 Life
              
               were
               not
               sufficiently
               there
               ;
               
                 God
              
               were
               lesse
               
                 d
              
               
                 gracious
              
               to
               us
               now
               under
               
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               and
               Christ
               come
               in
               the
               
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               then
               before
               to
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
              
               who
               gave
               them
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
              
               which
               remained
               with
               them
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               such
               
                 gifts
              
               and
               
                 miracles
              
               were
               rather
               for
               bringing
               the
               
                 Word
              
               into
               the
               
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               
                 glorifying
              
               Christs
               first
               coming
               in
               the
               
                 fl●sh
                 ,
              
               then
               for
               
                 e
              
               after
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               if
               we
               must
               have
               
                 miracles
              
               to
               make
               us
               
                 beleeve
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               
                 beleeve
              
               
               any
               truth
               till
               then
               ;
               we
               must
               have
               for
               every
               
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               for
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               a
               
                 miracle
              
               to
               give
               it
               
                 evidence
                 :
              
               and
               so
               there
               must
               be
               a
               continual
               and
               new
               
                 miracle-working
              
               for
               every
               new
               
                 beleeving
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               there
               must
               be
               
                 miracles
              
               for
               
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 Truth
              
               is
               not
               of
               that
               
                 excellent
              
               nature
               that
               it
               seems
               :
               for
               if
               it
               be
               not
               able
               to
               make
               it self
               evident
               ,
               and
               cast
               a
               
                 native
              
               and
               
                 spiritual
              
               
                 f
              
               
                 shine
              
               or
               
                 brightnesse
              
               upon
               that
               
                 soul
              
               it
               comes
               into
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               
                 weak
                 ,
                 dark
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 insufficient
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               Truth
               be
               not
               discernable
               in
               it self
               by
               its
               own
               
                 glorious
              
               light-some
               
                 nature
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 beams
              
               from
               it
               
                 self
                 ;
              
               it
               is
               of
               a
               
                 worse
              
               condition
               then
               
                 many
                 things
              
               b●low
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 sun
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 stars
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 candles
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               bring
               that
               
                 light
              
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               and
               dispensation
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               discerned
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               every
               
                 Truth
              
               be
               a
               
                 beam
              
               of
               
                 g
              
               Christ
               
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               then
               every
               
                 beam
              
               hath
               
                 h
              
               
                 light
              
               in
               it self
               ,
               because
               it
               streams
               from
               the
               
                 fountain
              
               of
               
                 light
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               is
               discernable
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               it
               is
               more
               glorious
               to
               take
               evidences
               from
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               then
               from
               any
               thing
               without
               ;
               which
               can
               at
               farthest
               of
               it self
               but
               convince
               the
               outward
               man
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               all
               shall
               now
               in
               the
               last
               times
               be
               in
               a
               
                 secret
                 ,
                 invisible
                 ,
                 inward
                 ,
                 spiritual
              
               glory
               ,
               no
               more
               in
               
                 grosse
                 ,
                 carnal
                 ,
                 visible
              
               evidences
               and
               
                 material
                 beams
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 gifts
              
               and
               
                 miracles
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               to
               know
               Christ
               
                 no
                 more
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               No
               
                 miracles
              
               can
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               make
               one
               beleeve
               ,
               without
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 conviction
              
               from
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               of
               Christ
               going
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               so
               as
               we
               see
               when
               
                 miracles
              
               were
               wrought
               ,
               some
               
                 beleeved
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               
                 beleeved
                 not
                 :
              
               So
               as
               then
               there
               is
               no
               such
               reason
               for
               
                 miracles
              
               as
               pretended
               ,
               because
               that
               
                 conviction
              
               which
               comes
               from
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               through
               the
               
                 work
              
               of
               a
               
                 miracle
                 ,
              
               may
               come
               by
               any
               other
               
                 instrumental
              
               or
               
                 organical
              
               way
               .
               Or
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               more
               glorious
               
                 operation
                 ,
              
               by
               how
               much
               more
               single
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               
                 immediate
                 revelation
              
               it
               works
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               To
               beleeve
               meerly
               by
               the
               
                 i
              
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               is
               far
               more
               
                 glorious
              
               then
               by
               any
               other
               
                 outward
              
               means
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               
                 outwardly
              
               glorious
               :
               by
               how
               much
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               more
               
                 divine
              
               and
               
                 spiritual
              
               are
               the
               impressions
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               when
               
                 miracles
              
               are
               wrought
               ,
               yet
               a
               pretender
               may
               work
               a
               
                 miracle
              
               for
               the
               contrary
               ;
               like
               the
               
                 sorcerers
              
               of
               
                 Egypt
              
               against
               
                 Moses
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Antichrist
              
               is
               spoken
               on
               rather
               to
               come
               
                 k
              
               with
               
                 signes
              
               and
               
                 wonders
              
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 ,
              
               then
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               So
               as
               here
               shall
               be
               a
               losse
               to
               any
               that
               thinks
               to
               beleeve
               meerly
               by
               
                 miracle
                 .
              
               So
               as
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               is
               that
               which
               must
               make
               us
               beleeve
               beyond
               all
               the
               
                 power
              
               of
               
                 miracle
                 ,
              
               which
               can
               
               give
               out
               its
               power
               but
               upon
               the
               
                 sense
              
               at
               furthest
               ,
               being
               meerly
               outward
               and
               visible
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               such
               power
               for
               Ordinances
               as
               is
               pretended
               ;
               but
               Beleevers
               ,
               as
               
                 l
              
               Disciples
               ,
               may
               administer
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Beleevers
               formerly
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               are
               of
               such
               a
               
                 m
              
               
                 divine
              
               and
               even
               
                 spiritual
                 glory
              
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               as
               no
               other
               
                 word
                 :
              
               There
               is
               a
               power
               to
               discover
               the
               reason
               and
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               the
               reason
               and
               heart
               of
               man
               witnesses
               unto
               :
               There
               is
               a
               power
               to
               convince
               ,
               and
               accuse
               ,
               and
               terrifie
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               clearly
               ,
               and
               undeniably
               ,
               and
               experimentally
               known
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               These
               Scriptures
               we
               have
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               do
               make
               a
               Discovery
               of
               such
               a
               way
               of
               
                 Religion
              
               as
               
                 reason
              
               never
               yet
               in
               any
               age
               attained
               to
               :
               The
               men
               of
               purest
               reason
               ,
               as
               your
               old
               Philosophers
               ,
               never
               attained
               further
               then
               the
               
                 knowledge
              
               of
               something
               
                 infinite
              
               which
               they
               did
               not
               
                 know
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 Religion
              
               of
               
                 humane
              
               or
               
                 moral
                 righteousnesse
              
               and
               
                 purity
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               
                 sacrifices
              
               of
               
                 atonement
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               there
               is
               not
               any
               
                 Religion
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Jewish
              
               or
               
                 Turkish
                 ,
              
               but
               they
               are
               made
               up
               of
               
                 carnal
                 principles
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               founded
               upon
               
                 reason
              
               and
               
                 nature
                 ;
              
               but
               this
               
                 Gospel-Religion
              
               hath
               opened
               a
               
                 new
                 way
              
               of
               
                 righteousnesse
              
               in
               one
               that
               is
               both
               
                 God
              
               and
               
                 Man
              
               in
               a
               most
               
                 rational
              
               though
               
                 infinite
                 way
              
               of
               
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 way
              
               of
               
                 Worship
                 crosse
              
               to
               all
               
                 methods
              
               and
               
                 wayes
              
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               opening
               new
               wayes
               by
               a
               new
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               purifying
               
                 natural
                 reason
              
               into
               more
               
                 divine
              
               and
               
                 glorious
                 notions
              
               then
               ever
               it
               yet
               attained
               ,
               bringing
               in
               a
               way
               of
               
                 b●leeving
                 ,
              
               and
               placing
               a
               
                 Religion
              
               upon
               a
               
                 spiritu●l
                 perswasion
              
               called
               
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               more
               proportionable
               to
               an
               
                 infinite
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               an
               
                 infinite
                 way
              
               and
               
                 depth
              
               of
               
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               then
               
                 reason
              
               ever
               invented
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               for
               the
               
                 soul
              
               to
               beleeve
               upon
               one
               ,
               even
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               in
               whom
               
                 God
              
               hath
               laid
               up
               all
               
                 love
              
               and
               
                 fulness●
                 ;
              
               and
               so
               for
               man
               to
               become
               one
               with
               him
               who
               is
               
                 God
              
               and
               
                 Man
                 :
              
               and
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               more
               rational
               way
               for
               man
               to
               become
               one
               with
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               then
               by
               one
               who
               is
               both
               
                 God
              
               and
               
                 Man
                 .
              
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               though
               there
               be
               not
               such
               
                 glorious
                 powrings
              
               out
               of
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               
                 gifts
              
               as
               
                 Beleevers
              
               both
               may
               and
               shall
               have
               ;
               yet
               all
               
                 Beleevers
              
               ought
               to
               practice
               so
               far
               of
               the
               outward
               Ordinance
               as
               is
               clearly
               revealed
               they
               may
               .
               
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Scriptures
              
               or
               
                 Gospel
              
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               being
               as
               many
               hundred
               yeers
               old
               as
               from
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               even
               in
               that
               
                 Original
              
               we
               have
               them
               ,
               no
               very
               material
               differences
               in
               Copies
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               have
               passed
               through
               the
               great
               
                 Apostacy
                 ,
              
               yet
               they
               have
               
               not
               had
               the
               power
               to
               corrupt
               them
               materially
               in
               their
               
                 Original
                 ,
              
               to
               advantage
               their
               heresies
               and
               corruptions
               ;
               which
               very
               constant
               preservation
               of
               
                 Truth
              
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               very
               Enemies
               of
               
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               is
               both
               a
               
                 constant
              
               and
               
                 standing
                 miracle
              
               of
               it self
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               need
               not
               stay
               for
               a
               
                 Ministery
                 with
                 miracle
                 ,
              
               being
               we
               have
               a
               
                 Word
                 with
                 miracle
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               its
               matter
               ,
               subject
               ,
               power
               ,
               speaking
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               of
               his
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 God
              
               and
               
                 Man
                 ,
              
               of
               his
               
                 Spirit
              
               the
               
                 Actor
              
               in
               
                 man
              
               from
               
                 both
                 ,
              
               by
               wayes
               of
               outward
               Ordinances
               ,
               of
               the
               depths
               ,
               windings
               ,
               and
               workings
               of
               reason
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               is
               of
               as
               much
               efficacy
               to
               perswade
               as
               any
               thing
               else
               we
               can
               have
               ;
               and
               the
               way
               of
               the
               pure
               Spirit
               is
               a
               more
               glorious
               way
               of
               
                 operation
              
               then
               any
               other
               of
               a
               
                 visible
                 sensual
              
               nature
               :
               And
               God
               may
               be
               more
               glorified
               by
               
                 quickening
              
               and
               
                 spiritualizing
              
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               using
               the
               
                 spiritually
                 glorious
              
               Ministery
               of
               that
               ,
               then
               of
               
                 man
                 :
              
               and
               they
               are
               far
               too
               low
               who
               look
               for
               their
               original
               teachings
               from
               
                 man
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               from
               the
               
                 Word
              
               and
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CONCLUSION
               .
            
             
               I
               Have
               drawn
               out
               this
               
                 map
              
               of
               each
               opinion
               ,
               that
               your
               eye
               may
               travel
               over
               that
               in
               an
               hour
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               you
               might
               be
               a
               yeer
               in
               going
               over
               .
               Thus
               each
               are
               discovered
               in
               a
               narrow
               yet
               full
               Discovery
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               all
               that
               are
               
                 divinely
                 rational
                 ,
              
               
               will
               see
               no
               such
               cause
               to
               think
               that
               each
               hath
               
                 attained
              
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               should
               presume
               in
               their
               degree
               ,
               or
               look
               down
               from
               the
               
                 pinnacle
              
               of
               an
               
                 infallibility
              
               upon
               each
               other
               .
               I
               have
               set
               the
               
                 strength
              
               and
               
                 weaknesse
              
               of
               each
               opinion
               before
               it self
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               one
               side
               as
               it
               may
               
                 glory
                 ,
              
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               it
               may
               
                 fear
              
               and
               be
               
                 humble
                 .
              
               All
               I
               wish
               now
               is
               that
               we
               be
               all
               so
               far
               one
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               
                 infirmity
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               
                 Common
                 weaknesse
                 ,
              
               as
               may
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               
                 Common
                 embodying
              
               and
               
                 associating
              
               against
               the
               
                 Common
                 Enemy
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Grand
                 Antichrist
                 ;
              
               as
               in
               States
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               are
               at
               
                 lowest
                 ,
              
               have
               least
               
                 factions
                 ;
              
               and
               when
               
                 weakest
                 ,
              
               are
               most
               
                 peaceable
              
               with
               one
               another
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               The
               GOSPEL
               ,
               or
               NEW
               TESTAMENT
               of
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               proved
               undeniably
               to
               be
               the
               very
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               Miracles
               ,
               to
               assure
               us
               of
               the
               particular
               duties
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Because
               there
               are
               some
               men
               now
               of
               more
               reason
               then
               sound
               belief
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               in
               a
               spiritual
               rationally
               way
               bear
               witnesse
               to
               our
               salvation
               in
               the
               written
               
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               IF
               there
               were
               not
               a
               
                 Word
              
               or
               
                 Will
              
               of
               
                 God
              
               revealed
               in
               
                 Laws
              
               and
               
                 Ordinances
              
               written
               ,
               
                 God
              
               were
               worse
               provided
               then
               the
               
                 Law-givers
              
               of
               
                 Nations
              
               and
               
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 world
              
               were
               left
               to
               their
               own
               wills
               ;
               which
               is
               esteemed
               ridiculous
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               
                 world
              
               in
               their
               very
               politike
               condition
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Laws
              
               and
               
                 Ordinances
              
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 New
                 Testamens
                 ,
              
               bear
               onely
               the
               Image
               of
               a
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 purity
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 infinitenesse
                 ,
                 eternity
                 ,
                 immortality
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               all
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               things
               of
               like
               excellency
               ,
               there
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               the
               beams
               of
               light
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               so
               many
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               revealing
               God
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Word
               is
               so
               tempered
               into
               a
               
                 middle
                 nature
              
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               no
               Word
               can
               be
               more
               revealing
               the
               most
               glorious
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               infinite
               things
               from
               a
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               mean
               ,
               literal
               ,
               figurative
               ,
               comparative
               ,
               significative
               way
               to
               man
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               have
               a
               
                 standing
                 Word
              
               as
               the
               
                 Gospel
              
               is
               ,
               is
               more
               for
               the
               
                 glory
              
               and
               
                 authority
              
               of
               a
               God
               then
               any
               ministery
               of
               man
               ,
               though
               with
               miracles
               and
               signes
               ;
               because
               such
               a
               Word
               ,
               where
               none
               can
               joyn
               themselves
               as
               
                 Authors
              
               or
               
                 Parties
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               other
               wayes
               of
               
                 dispensation
              
               by
               
                 men
                 ,
              
               men
               may
               joyn
               themselves
               ,
               doth
               undoubtedly
               hold
               forth
               most
               of
               God
               and
               of
               divine
               Authority
               ;
               and
               thus
               to
               maintain
               or
               preserve
               a
               
                 Law
              
               or
               
                 Word
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               with
               God
               as
               for
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               to
               maintain
               
                 Statutes
              
               and
               
                 Laws
              
               in
               their
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               
                 Word
              
               as
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               is
               ,
               may
               be
               as
               well
               a
               
                 way
              
               and
               
                 dispensation
              
               to
               an
               
                 infinite
                 God
              
               to
               make
               out
               himself
               by
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               ,
               either
               of
               
                 dream
              
               or
               
                 vision
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Revelation
              
               or
               
                 Oracle
                 ,
              
               all
               being
               but
               wayes
               of
               a
               
                 natural
              
               strain
               and
               
                 condition
                 ,
              
               no
               more
               then
               the
               
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
             
               6.
               
               The
               very
               
                 manner
              
               of
               
                 dispensation
              
               or
               
                 writing
                 ,
              
               is
               such
               as
               hath
               the
               
                 authority
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 couns●ls
              
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               the
               whole
               
                 businesse
              
               of
               it
               being
               a
               work
               discovered
               to
               be
               begun
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               amongst
               men
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               
                 glory
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 mercy
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 wisdom
              
               of
               
                 G●d
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               way
               by
               the
               
                 Son
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Spirit
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               to
               be
               glorified
               with
               
                 God
                 ;
              
               and
               thus
               treating
               onely
               of
               
                 things
                 divine
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 work
                 divine
                 ,
              
               in
               a
               
                 way
                 divine
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               must
               either
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               this
               
                 Word
              
               wholly
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               a●l
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               the
               
                 world
              
               and
               experience
               judge
               what
               kinde
               of
               
                 Religion
              
               reason
               at
               large
               unbounded
               ,
               or
               unenlightened
               ,
               will
               bring
               forth
               ,
               by
               the
               former
               paterns
               of
               
                 Heathenish
              
               and
               
                 G●ntilish
              
               Religion
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               thought
               the
               most
               
                 clean
              
               and
               
                 direct
              
               w●y
               for
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               to
               manifest
               himself
               to
               
                 man
              
               by
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Epistle
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               by
               an
               
                 infinite
              
               and
               
                 invisible
                 power
              
               and
               
                 hand
              
               commend
               and
               convey
               it
               from
               
                 age
              
               to
               
                 ag●
                 ,
              
               from
               
                 generation
              
               to
               
                 generation
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               for
               men
               to
               make
               out
               their
               
                 art
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 experience
              
               into
               
                 books
              
               and
               
                 words
              
               written
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               and
               other
               
                 generations
                 ?
              
            
             
               9.
               
               This
               
                 Gosp●l
              
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               places
               
                 Religion
              
               upon
               a
               more
               
                 glorious
                 transcendent
              
               way
               ,
               to
               sute
               with
               an
               
                 infinite
                 God
                 ,
              
               then
               ever
               any
               device
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               reason
               could
               invent
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               upon
               
                 faith
                 ,
              
               upon
               a
               
                 beleeving
              
               or
               
                 spiritual
              
               perswasion
               wrought
               by
               the
               same
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               men
               are
               carried
               out
               into
               depths
               of
               
                 infinitenesse
              
               and
               
                 glory
                 ,
              
               no
               way
               
                 measurable
              
               nor
               
                 discernabl●
              
               but
               by
               this
               way
               of
               
                 beleeving
                 ;
              
               and
               there
               could
               never
               have
               been
               an
               
                 engine
              
               contrived
               which
               could
               have
               gone
               from
               man
               into
               God
               but
               this
               of
               
                 faith
              
               by
               
                 God
              
               himself
               ;
               nor
               more
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               
                 glo●y
              
               of
               a
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               taking
               all
               from
               the
               
                 creature
                 ,
              
               employing
               it
               wholly
               upon
               a
               
                 God
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               There
               is
               more
               reason
               in
               this
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               way
               of
               
                 R●ligion
              
               which
               it
               holds
               forth
               by
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               then
               ever
               could
               be
               thought
               on
               by
               the
               
                 reason
              
               of
               
                 man
                 ;
              
               as
               for
               instance
               ,
               Each
               
                 mans
              
               internal
               conscience
               hath
               a
               
                 light
              
               or
               
                 law
              
               in
               it
               which
               condemns
               or
               accus●●h
               for
               
                 murther
                 ,
              
               &c.
               now
               if
               there
               be
               
                 accusations
                 ,
              
               against
               whom
               is
               the
               offence
               committed
               but
               against
               
                 something
                 infinite
                 ?
              
               and
               what
               way
               is
               there
               more
               divinely
               rational
               to
               apply
               to
               the
               
                 justice
              
               of
               such
               an
               
                 infinit●
                 ,
              
               being
               on
               God
               offended
               ,
               but
               by
               one
               who
               is
               both
               
                 man
              
               and
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               even
               
                 J●sus
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               So
               as
               the
               
                 mystery
              
               of
               
                 salvation
              
               is
               such
               as
               even
               
                 reason
              
               it self
               cannot
               
                 contradict
              
               or
               
                 gainsay
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               cannot
               
                 comprehend
              
               to
               leave
               the
               world
               inexcusable
               in
               their
               
                 unbelief
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               commands
               them
               to
               
                 believe
              
               in
               
                 one
              
               whom
               in
               reason
               they
               cannot
               deny
               to
               be
               a
               way
               proportionable
               betwixt
               
                 God
              
               and
               
                 themselves
              
               for
               
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
             
               11.
               
               It
               carries
               things
               in
               such
               a
               rare
               way
               of
               
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 justice
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 love
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 piety
                 ;
              
               an●
               as
               it
               is
               a
               salvation
               from
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               a
               salvation
               managed
               by
               one
               who
               is
               
                 God
              
               and
               
                 Man
                 ;
              
               and
               every
               thing
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               accordingly
               
                 mixed
              
               or
               
                 tempered
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 Word
              
               and
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 power
                 divine
              
               and
               outward
               
                 dispensation
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 ordinance
                 ;
              
               and
               all
               this
               for
               man
               who
               is
               of
               a
               mixed
               
                 nature
              
               of
               
                 flesh
              
               and
               
                 spirit
                 :
              
               Thus
               things
               are
               carried
               in
               a
               way
               of
               
                 proportion
              
               and
               
                 sutablenesse
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 full
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 sutable
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 compleat
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 serviceable
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 invention
              
               of
               
                 men
              
               could
               never
               devise
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               It
               discovers
               
                 reason
              
               to
               it self
               in
               all
               its
               
                 workings
              
               and
               
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               in
               its
               
                 purity
              
               and
               
                 corruption
                 ,
              
               in
               its
               
                 vertues
              
               and
               
                 vices
                 ,
              
               conscience
               bearing
               witnesse
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Commandments
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               
                 purifies
              
               and
               
                 spiritualizeth
                 reason
                 ,
              
               and
               brings
               it
               into
               such
               a
               way
               of
               
                 communion
              
               with
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 souls
              
               that
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               exercised
               in
               it
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               
                 new
                 born
                 ,
              
               to
               receive
               in
               another
               
                 nature
                 ,
              
               an
               
                 immortal
              
               and
               
                 incorruptible
                 seed
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               It
               manages
               all
               the
               
                 designe
              
               of
               
                 salvation
              
               contrary
               to
               
                 nature
              
               and
               the
               
                 world
                 ,
              
               upon
               contrary
               
                 principles
                 ,
                 dispensations
              
               and
               
                 hands
                 ,
              
               by
               a
               Person
               
                 poor
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 crucified
              
               for
               the
               good
               ,
               by
               
                 Ministers
              
               and
               
                 Dispensers
                 ,
              
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               fisher-men
               ,
               
                 tradesmen
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               yet
               
                 inspired
              
               by
               
                 graces
              
               contrary
               ,
               as
               
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 love
              
               to
               
                 enemies
                 ;
              
               by
               
                 conditions
              
               contrary
               ,
               as
               
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 affliction
                 ,
                 poverty
                 ,
                 suffering
                 ,
                 dying
                 ,
              
               carrying
               a
               
                 treasure
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 comfort
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 riches
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 life
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 glory
                 ,
              
               under
               all
               these
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               It
               is
               accompanied
               by
               
                 continued
              
               or
               
                 standing
              
               miracles
               ,
               though
               miracles
               of
               a
               more
               
                 spiritual
              
               nature
               ,
               as
               discovery
               of
               the
               
                 counsels
              
               and
               
                 hearts
              
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               conversion
               from
               
                 sin
                 ,
              
               mortification
               of
               
                 sin
                 ,
              
               changing
               natures
               from
               
                 evil
              
               to
               
                 good
                 ,
              
               planting
               in
               new
               
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 affections
              
               into
               the
               soul
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               such
               
                 changes
              
               and
               
                 conversions
              
               were
               in
               
                 material
              
               or
               
                 sensible
              
               things
               ,
               as
               from
               
                 water
              
               to
               
                 blood
                 ,
              
               from
               
                 water
              
               to
               
                 wine
                 ,
              
               how
               would
               it
               astonish
               ?
               Which
               in
               
                 spirituals
              
               is
               more
               
                 wonderful
                 ,
              
               though
               onely
               lesse
               
                 discernable
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               to
               be
               so
               
                 sensibly
              
               perceived
               ,
               preserved
               by
               its
               very
               enemies
               ,
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               cruelty
               of
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               
                 Antichristian
                 Traditions
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               It
               refers
               the
               discovery
               of
               all
               
                 Truth
              
               in
               it self
               to
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               no
               word
               but
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               would
               do
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               take
               in
               
                 men
              
               into
               
                 glory
              
               with
               it self
               which
               miracles
               do
               ,
               which
               are
               done
               by
               the
               
                 hand
              
               and
               
                 ministery
              
               of
               
                 man
                 ;
              
               and
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               in
               this
               way
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               more
               
                 glorious
                 Interpreter
              
               of
               the
               
                 Will
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               meer
               
                 ministery
              
               by
               
                 man
              
               and
               
                 miracles
              
               can
               be
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               is
               of
               a
               more
               
                 spiritual
                 nature
                 ;
              
               and
               it
               is
               more
               excellent
               to
               seek
               things
               in
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               then
               in
               any
               
                 out
                 ward
                 dispensation
                 ,
              
               which
               as
               it
               comes
               more
               
                 immediately
              
               from
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               so
               it
               comes
               in
               more
               
                 immediately
              
               upon
               
                 men
                 ;
              
               
               and
               to
               take
               in
               
                 Truth
              
               by
               
                 sense
              
               and
               
                 sight
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 miracle
                 ,
              
               is
               rather
               to
               know
               
                 Christ
              
               after
               the
               
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               16.
               
               Yet
               after
               all
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
              
               it self
               is
               the
               best
               way
               to
               bring
               in
               
                 evidence
              
               and
               discovery
               in
               its
               own
               behalf
               to
               the
               
                 souls
              
               of
               those
               that
               will
               come
               under
               the
               
                 power
                 ,
                 operation
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 experiments
              
               of
               it
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 enlightening
                 ,
                 convictions
                 ,
                 impressions
              
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 reading
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 meditating
              
               of
               it
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 beleeve
                 :
              
               
               And
               they
               that
               are
               thus
               exercised
               ,
               are
               above
               all
               
                 miracle
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               perswaded
               enough
               by
               it self
               without
               the
               help
               of
               an
               outward
               work
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               To
               these
               I
               adde
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               in
               witnesse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Dionysius
                 Areopagita
                 ,
              
               thought
               to
               live
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               &
               not
               daring
               to
               take
               his
               
                 Divinity
              
               anywhere
               but
               from
               these
               
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
              
               
               who
               was
               in
               the
               yeer
               180.
               affirming
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               these
               Gospel-Scriptures
               ,
               and
               accounted
               them
               the
               
                 Pillar
              
               of
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
              
               who
               lived
               1400
               yeers
               since
               ,
               
               doth
               accordingly
               witnesse
               to
               their
               perfection
               .
            
             
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Nicene-Council
                 ,
              
               with
               thousands
               others
               all
               along
               to
               our
               own
               age
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               
                 Jews
                 ,
              
               whose
               very
               
                 Testament
              
               and
               condition
               answers
               to
               every
               
                 Prophesie
              
               and
               Gospel-Scripture
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               The
               many
               of
               those
               most
               eminently
               
                 ancient
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 godly
                 ,
              
               who
               have
               shed
               their
               
                 blood
              
               in
               testimony
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               
                 power
              
               of
               
                 God
              
               going
               along
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               The
               confessions
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               in
               that
               ,
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Original
               Copies
               are
               not
               corrupted
               ,
               but
               continued
               pure
               .
            
          
           
             
               One
               
                 ARGUMENT
              
               from
               the
               National
               
                 Covenant
              
               for
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               yet
               with
               all
               subordinate
               and
               just
               obedience
               to
               the
               State
               .
            
             
               
                 ART
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   first
                   Branch
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   is
                   ,
                
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 shall
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 ART
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   we
                   shall
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   endeavour
                   the
                   extirpation
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   Schism
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   contrary
                   to
                   sound
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 these
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Each
                 one
                 is
                 personally
                 and
                 individually
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 
                   proper
                   conscience
                
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 endeavour
                 a
                 Reformation
                 according
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Word
                   ;
                
                 I
                 hope
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Judge
                
                 and
                 
                   Interpreter
                
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 to
                 each
                 mans
                 conscience
                 in
                 the
                 
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 
                   Lord
                
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 immediately
                 
                   divine
                
                 &
                 
                   spiritual
                   ?
                
                 The
                 
                   consciences
                
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                
                 and
                 
                   immediate
                   Interpreter
                
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 
                   spiritual
                   cognizance
                   ,
                
                 as
                 every
                 
                   Scripture-truth
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Word
                
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 strengthened
                 and
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 
                   testimony
                
                 which
                 some
                 when
                 they
                 read
                 ,
                 may
                 know
                 better
                 then
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Clause
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   or
                   shall
                   in
                   our
                   consciences
                   conceive
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 each
                 man
                 standing
                 thus
                 
                   ingaged
                
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 
                   conscience
                
                 by
                 a
                 Covenant
                 recommended
                 and
                 imposed
                 ,
                 each
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 their
                 
                   consciences
                
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 covenanted
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 
                   I
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   you
                   ,
                
                 being
                 covenanted
                 against
                 
                   Popery
                   ,
                   Heresie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   you
                
                 and
                 
                   I
                
                 stand
                 bound
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 private
                 
                   consciences
                
                 to
                 reveal
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 recommended
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Covenant
                
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 our
                 
                   consciences
                
                 interpret
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 against
                 
                   Popery
                
                 or
                 
                   Heresie
                   ,
                
                 unlesse
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 one
                 universal
                 or
                 publike
                 infallible
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 determine
                 concerning
                 Heresie
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 
                   determinations
                
                 is
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   formerly
                   inspired
                   Apostolic●l
                   teachers
                
                 we
                 may
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 being
                 thus
                 ingaged
                 by
                 
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 
                   time
                   ,
                
                 by
                 
                   one
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   same
                
                 Act
                 ,
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   liberty
                
                 of
                 
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 persecution
                 for
                 the
                 pious
                 ,
                 
                 modest
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceable
                 liberty
                 ,
                 so
                 taken
                 and
                 practised
                 ,
                 whether
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 clearly
                 and
                 undeniably
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 consciences
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 immediatly
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 interpretations
                 of
                 
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 surely
                 that
                 one
                 Clause
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 is
                 most
                 providentially
                 inserted
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 closely
                 covenanted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Word
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 tender
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 lest
                 in
                 this
                 dark
                 season
                 of
                 our
                 discerning
                 ,
                 we
                 oppose
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 persecute
                 what
                 we
                 covenant
                 to
                 maintain
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 our
                 Assembly
                 would
                 presse
                 this
                 equally
                 with
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 But
                 must
                 every
                 one
                 be
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 not
                 every
                 
                   one
                   ,
                
                 in
                 every
                 
                   thing
                   :
                
                 The
                 Magistracy
                 in
                 all
                 
                   things
                
                 of
                 a
                 civill
                 
                   cognizance
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 
                   spirituall
                
                 things
                 which
                 go
                 out
                 from
                 their
                 meer
                 
                   spirituall
                
                 condition
                 into
                 a
                 
                   morall
                
                 offence
                 ,
                 as
                 injustice
                 or
                 evil
                 transgression
                 into
                 tumult
                 or
                 disturbance
                 of
                 
                   publike
                
                 or
                 
                   private
                
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                   actually
                
                 and
                 
                   expressely
                   ,
                
                 not
                 
                   interpretatively
                   ;
                
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Nations
                
                 interpreted
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                
                 as
                 troublers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   State
                   ;
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Disciples
                   ,
                
                 as
                 movers
                 of
                 
                   sedition
                   :
                
                 The
                 
                   Papists
                
                 and
                 
                   Prelats
                
                 interpreted
                 the
                 
                   Nonconformists
                
                 or
                 reproached
                 
                   Puritans
                   ,
                
                 as
                 factious
                 and
                 tumultuous
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Civil
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Secular
                
                 cognizance
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 clear
                 rule
                 for
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ,
                 He
                 ought
                 to
                 interpret
                 and
                 proceed
                 by
                 ;
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Legislator
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 best
                 resolve
                 us
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 
                   Law
                
                 and
                 publike
                 
                   liberty
                   ;
                
                 and
                 in
                 morals
                 ,
                 his
                 duty
                 lies
                 out
                 more
                 clearly
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 meerly
                 
                   divine
                
                 and
                 
                   spiritual
                   interpretations
                
                 of
                 
                   Truth
                
                 and
                 
                   Gospel-mystery
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 are
                 both
                 the
                 Legislators
                 ,
                 or
                 Law-givers
                 ,
                 and
                 Interpreters
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 But
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 compel
                 consciences
                 into
                 Uniformity
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 this
                 by
                 propounding
                 a
                 Case
                 .
                 Suppose
                 the
                 several
                 godly
                 
                   parties
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   beleevers
                   ,
                
                 were
                 equally
                 principled
                 for
                 
                   persecution
                
                 or
                 
                   non-toleration
                   ,
                
                 and
                 were
                 equally
                 numbred
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 equally
                 strengthened
                 by
                 parties
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 What
                 would
                 come
                 forth
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 principles
                 ?
                 I
                 sigh
                 to
                 consider
                 :
                 There
                 would
                 be
                 edge
                 against
                 edge
                 ,
                 authority
                 against
                 authority
                 ,
                 power
                 against
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 State
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 involved
                 into
                 blood
                 and
                 cofusion
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 temporary
                 or
                 occasional
                 
                   advantages
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 give
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 gives
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 gives
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 most
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 pretenders
                 that
                 bid
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 put
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 help
                 and
                 government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz.
                
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Erastian
                
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 make
                 use
                 on
                 him
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 extrinsecally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 forrain
                 assistance
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterial
                
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 give
                 him
                 power
                 over
                 body
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 moral
                 and
                 civil
                 behaviours
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Professors
                
                 and
                 
                   Beleevers
                   ,
                
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 opinion
                 soever
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Brethren
                
                 do
                 ,
                 praying
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 supplication
                 that
                 under
                 them
                 we
                 may
                 lead
                 a
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 But
                 why
                 dare
                 you
                 not
                 ingage
                 Civil
                 Magistracy
                 in
                 Religion
                 over
                 consciences
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 do
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 morally
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 ingaged
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 set
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Light
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 conscience
                 in
                 all
                 people
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   condemning
                
                 and
                 
                   excusing
                
                 what
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Law
                 doth
                 
                   condemn
                
                 and
                 
                   excuse
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thus
                 to
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 with
                 their
                 
                   dominion
                
                 and
                 
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 pure
                 Gospel-mystery
                 and
                 Evangelically
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 ingage
                 them
                 (
                 whatever
                 others
                 do
                 )
                 over
                 consciences
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 give
                 more
                 to
                 their
                 just
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 draw
                 them
                 into
                 such
                 principles
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 broken
                 more
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 
                   plots
                
                 and
                 
                   devices
                
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 things
                 of
                 Worship
                 which
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   pure
                   simple
                   mystery
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 meer
                 Gospel-mystery
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 ingage
                 the
                 
                   Magistrates
                   sword
                
                 into
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 dash
                 them
                 against
                 every
                 mans
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 
                   fatal
                   power
                
                 or
                 a
                 
                   fatal
                   suffering
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 makes
                 Kingdoms
                 
                   soùndest
                
                 in
                 their
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 lasting
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 truest
                 and
                 wholsomest
                 ;
                 and
                 surely
                 that
                 which
                 ingages
                 them
                 lest
                 into
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 the
                 conscience
                 which
                 can
                 lest
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 safest
                 and
                 most
                 peaceable
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             To
             my
             Reverend
             learned
             Friend
             Master
             LEY
             ,
             One
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             Author
             of
             a
             Book
             called
             The
             Resolution
             of
             the
             New
             Quere
             ,
             published
             by
             Master
             Saltmarsh
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Shall
             give
             you
             a
             
               publike
            
             account
             according
             to
             your
             
               publike
            
             charge
             in
             your
             leafe
             concerning
             me
             ,
             That
             
               I
               intended
               to
               make
               you
               my
               Censor
               for
               some
               papers
               which
               I
               did
               not
               publish
               .
               Pag.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             those
             
               papers
            
             were
             an
             answer
             to
             
               Master
               Fullers
               last
               Book
               ;
            
             and
             the
             
               Question
            
             about
             
               Reformation
            
             betwixt
             
               him
            
             and
             
               me
            
             being
             so
             out
             of
             all
             Question
             ,
             as
             
               Master
               Herle
            
             observeth
             ,
             and
             
               he
            
             as
             
               I
            
             heared
             ,
             being
             
               dead
               ,
            
             made
             me
             rather
             put
             up
             my
             
               Arrows
            
             into
             their
             
               Quiver
               ,
            
             theen
             shoot
             them
             at
             such
             a
             
               mark
               .
            
          
           
             For
             my
             contending
             with
             you
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             but
             as
             that
             of
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             and
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             a
             contention
             of
             
               Brethren
               ,
            
             not
             of
             
               Enemies
               ;
            
             for
             I
             think
             you
             would
             oppose
             
               Truth
            
             no
             more
             then
             my self
             ;
             but
             we
             both
             may
             be
             said
             to
             contend
             rather
             for
             the
             
               Truth
            
             then
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             rather
             with
             one
             anothers
             
               reason
               ,
            
             then
             with
             
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             
               Controversie
            
             you
             have
             much
             advantage
             of
             
               learning
               ,
            
             and
             
               experience
               ;
            
             but
             there
             is
             a
             
               Spirit
            
             and
             the
             
               inspiration
            
             of
             the
             
               Almighty
               .
            
             which
             enlightens
             the
             
               young
            
             man
             and
             the
             
               old
               ;
               Elihu
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Job
            
             or
             his
             
               Friends
               .
            
          
           
             Your
             other
             advantages
             are
             ,
             the
             
               Magistrate
            
             whom
             you
             have
             more
             on
             your
             
               side
               ;
            
             we
             onely
             are
             more
             on
             the
             
               Magistrates
               side
               ,
            
             then
             they
             are
             on
             
               ours
               ;
            
             yet
             we
             cannot
             but
             say
             ,
             and
             blesse
             the
             
               Lord
            
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             on
             
               ours
               ,
            
             as
             we
             
               lead
               a
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               life
               under
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             Your
             other
             advantage
             is
             an
             
               Assembly
            
             of
             
               learned
               Divines
               ,
            
             yet
             not
             so
             wholly
             
               yours
               ;
            
             the
             way
             of
             
               Truth
            
             we
             stand
             for
             ,
             hath
             a
             
               Party
            
             there
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             when
             the
             vaile
             of
             
               prejudice
            
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             
               Truth
            
             is
             brought
             home
             to
             their
             
               souls
            
             in
             its
             
               nakednesse
               ,
               power
               ,
            
             and
             
               evidence
               ,
            
             by
             a
             
               power
            
             more
             
               spirituall
            
             then
             is
             yet
             given
             out
             from
             
               Heaven
               ,
            
             our
             
               Party
            
             there
             will
             be
             
               greater
               :
            
             I
             willingly
             presume
             so
             much
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             laboured
             that
             a
             
               Spirit
            
             of
             
               love
            
             and
             
               meeknesse
            
             might
             run
             through
             all
             my
             
               Reply
            
             unto
             you
             ,
             though
             in
             my
             
               travelling
            
             over
             your
             
               paper
            
             I
             have
             met
             with
             some
             things
             in
             the
             way
             too
             
               sharp
               ,
            
             and
             your
             
               way
            
             hath
             more
             
               Briars
            
             and
             
               Thorns
            
             in
             it
             then
             you
             promised
             in
             your
             first
             leafe
             :
             I
             had
             much
             ado
             not
             to
             be
             provoked
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             your
             promise
             had
             removed
             all
             offence
             on
             your
             part
             from
             my
             expectation
             .
             If
             you
             finde
             any
             
               passions
            
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             charge
             them
             on
             my
             
               unregenerate
               part
               ;
            
             for
             I
             finde
             that
             
               when
               I
               would
               do
               good
               ,
               evil
               is
               present
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             You
             see
             my
             labours
             ,
             deducting
             the
             time
             of
             their
             
               Printing
               ,
            
             are
             of
             about
             
               two
               weeks
            
             growth
             ,
             
               younger
            
             by
             some
             
               six
               weeks
            
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             then
             
               yours
               .
            
             I
             hope
             where
             you
             could
             not
             expect
             
               much
               ,
            
             you
             will
             not
             look
             for
             
               more
            
             then
             I
             here
             return
             you
             in
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             salute
             you
             in
             the
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             with
             all
             due
             respects
             to
             your
             
               self
               ,
            
             your
             
               age
               ,
            
             your
             
               learning
               ,
            
             I
             begin
             my
             Discourse
             with
             you
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Lord
            
             let
             me
             see
             the
             failings
             on
             my
             part
             ,
             while
             I
             seek
             to
             discover
             those
             on
             yours
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             
               take
               out
               the
               beam
               from
               my
               own
               eye
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               the
               mote
               from
               yours
               .
            
          
           
             You
             desired
             me
             in
             your
             Book
             to
             enter
             upon
             a
             way
             of
             
               Peace
               ;
            
             and
             I
             have
             accordingly
             presented
             my
             
               Modell
            
             to
             be
             perfected
             and
             refixed
             by
             any
             that
             will
             set
             upon
             the
             work
             :
             I
             do
             not
             love
             in
             any
             thing
             I
             write
             ,
             to
             fume
             out
             meerly
             in
             
               Controversie
               ;
            
             but
             in
             something
             if
             it
             may
             be
             to
             
               edification
               .
            
             I
             rest
          
           
             
               Your
               Friend
               in
               the
               Lord
               
                 JOHN
                 SALTMARSH
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Smoke
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             Wherein
             is
             the
             Vindication
             of
             the
             NEW
             QUERE
             FROM
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             RESOLUTION
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             Page
             2
             ,
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             Put
             a
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               he
               were
               an
               Independent
               or
               no
               ?
            
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             
               He
               was
               not
               ;
            
             but
             
               that
               he
               had
               a
               latitude
               of
               charity
               for
               them
               of
               that
               way
               .
            
             Since
             that
             ,
             I
             had
             a
             glimpse
             more
             of
             his
             inclination
             by
             his
             
               Dawning
               of
               Light
               :
            
             but
             a
             full
             discovery
             of
             his
             minde
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               The
               Opening
               of
               Master
            
             Prynns
             
               Vindication
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             entertain
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             .
             To
             give
             him
             his
             due
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             set
             forth
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             I
             finde
             him
             rather
             opinionative
             then
             passionate
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Your
             
               Question
            
             was
             accordingly
             put
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             
               answered
            
             by
             me
             .
             And
             for
             my
             appearing
             for
             
               Truth
            
             not
             all
             at
             once
             in
             my
             Treatises
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             I
             was
             not
             hasty
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             nor
             to
             write
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             a
             Truth
             before
             I
             saw
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             plunge
             my self
             into
             any
             Way
             till
             I
             had
             examined
             it
             .
             The
             Apostles
             waited
             for
             the
             full
             
               revelation
            
             of
             all
             
               truth
            
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               's
            
             coming
             .
             
             The
             
               Bereans
               searched
               daily
               to
               see
               whether
               the
               things
               were
               so
               ,
               or
               no
               .
               Apollos
            
             preached
             not
             Christ
             clearly
             till
             he
             was
             
               instructed
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               more
               perfectly
               .
            
             We
             are
             bidden
             to
             
               try
               the
               spirits
               ,
            
             and
             
               prove
               all
               things
               :
            
             So
             as
             I
             appeared
             
             in
             those
             degrees
             but
             by
             
               Scripture-warrant
            
             .
             And
             I
             could
             name
             to
             you
             examples
             of
             another
             sort
             ;
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Luther
               ,
            
             both
             finding
             
               truth
            
             but
             in
             
               degrees
               ;
            
             and
             the
             latter
             sweetly
             acknowledging
             how
             he
             was
             enlightened
             by
             
               beam
            
             after
             
               beam
               .
            
             Angels
             ,
             who
             lie
             more
             naked
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             the
             things
             they
             know
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             
               Vision
               ;
            
             yet
             see
             not
             any
             of
             that
             
               will
            
             of
             God
             which
             gives
             
               Laws
            
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             reveals
             :
             Much
             lesse
             such
             as
             we
             who
             
               dwell
               in
               houses
               of
               clay
               ,
            
             and
             whose
             
               foundations
               are
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             and
             who
             come
             by
             the
             
               sight
               of
               things
               discoursively
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               spiritual
               reasoning
               ;
            
             God
             giving
             in
             the
             revelation
             of
             his
             Truths
             in
             a
             
               natural
               ,
            
             yet
             
               supernatural
               way
               .
            
          
           
             But
             for
             that
             Notion
             of
             
               Independency
            
             you
             speak
             on
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             own
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             account
             my self
             both
             under
             a
             spiritual
             and
             civil
             Supremacy
             ;
             under
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             severally
             ,
             and
             exempt
             from
             neither
             .
             We
             are
             not
             of
             those
             that
             
               despise
               Governments
            
             and
             
               speak
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               ,
            
             not
             are
             we
             under
             any
             such
             
               singular
               Notion
            
             that
             I
             know
             on
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             
               Independents
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             all
             hold
             of
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               the
               Communion
               of
               Sain●s
            
             below
             ,
             and
             we
             hold
             
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
            
             but
             not
             
               one
               over
               another
               .
            
             We
             dare
             not
             be
             
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               National
               ;
            
             these
             are
             no
             forms
             of
             
               wholsome
               words
            
             to
             which
             we
             are
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             know
             we
             any
             such
             power
             ;
             but
             that
             of
             
               Brethren
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ministery
               ,
            
             and
             
               fellowship
               .
            
             We
             dare
             not
             take
             out
             a
             Copy
             either
             from
             the
             
               States
            
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             
               State
            
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             to
             
               obey
            
             or
             
               rule
            
             by
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             if
             you
             call
             the
             
               Churches
            
             of
             
               Christ
               Independent
            
             for
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             suffer
             till
             the
             Lord
             bring
             forth
             
               our
               righteousnesse
               as
               the
               noon-day
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             you
             and
             we
             both
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             
               Truth
            
             would
             not
             embody
             or
             mingle
             at
             any
             time
             with
             
               corruptions
               ,
            
             it
             had
             presently
             the
             name
             of
             
               Sect
               ,
               Schism
               ,
               Faction
            
             (
             all
             which
             are
             implyed
             in
             the
             name
             
               Independency
            
             )
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             Thus
             were
             the
             
               Reformed
               Nations
            
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               France
               ,
            
             &c.
             scandalized
             by
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             
               Nonconformists
            
             by
             the
             Prelatical
             ;
             the
             
               Jews
            
             formerly
             by
             the
             
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Christians
            
             by
             the
             
               Jews
               .
            
             We
             have
             heard
             enough
             of
             
               Independency
            
             and
             
               Presbytery
               ;
            
             such
             notes
             of
             distinction
             are
             now
             become
             names
             of
             reproach
             :
             and
             so
             I
             lay
             them
             down
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             
               you
               will
               not
               entertain
               me
               as
               an
               enemy
               ;
            
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             then
             in
             the
             end
             both
             
               you
            
             and
             
               I
            
             may
             prove
             a
             better
             
               friend
            
             to
             the
             
               Truth
               .
            
             It
             is
             possible
             many
             in
             this
             Age
             might
             have
             seen
             more
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             cast
             so
             much
             dust
             in
             
               one
               anothers
               eyes
            
             by
             their
             
               strivings
               :
            
             It
             were
             well
             such
             a
             
               Gospel-spirit
            
             would
             walk
             more
             abroad
             ,
             and
             that
             
               spirit
            
             which
             casts
             men
             sometimes
             into
             the
             
               fire
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             into
             
             the
             
               water
               ,
            
             were
             not
             so
             stirring
             .
             Well
             ,
             since
             you
             will
             be
             no
             enemy
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             
               contend
               with
               you
               ,
            
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             but
             
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             And
             the
             
               Truth
            
             it self
             which
             I
             write
             for
             ,
             may
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             at
             length
             finde
             you
             no
             more
             an
             
               enemy
            
             to
             it
             then
             you
             are
             to
             me
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             wish
             one
             of
             your
             
               experience
            
             and
             
               abilities
               ,
            
             like
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             to
             preach
             for
             that
             
               Truth
            
             which
             before
             he
             
               destroyed
               .
            
             Our
             hearts
             
               desire
            
             and
             
               prayer
            
             should
             be
             for
             
               any
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             you
             say
             of
             me
             in
             your
             
               Observation
               ,
            
             that
             I
             am
             rather
             
               opinionative
            
             then
             
               passionate
               ,
            
             I
             cannot
             take
             it
             so
             ill
             from
             you
             that
             will
             needs
             be
             no
             enemy
             to
             me
             :
             I
             interpret
             any
             thing
             from
             such
             a
             one
             on
             the
             better
             side
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             allow
             you
             your
             liberty
             at
             my self
             :
             And
             
               if
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               may
               more
               abound
               through
               my
            
             opinion
             (
             as
             you
             take
             it
             )
             
               unto
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             I
             have
             enough
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             Pag.
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             I
             wonder
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             writ
             a
             whole
             Book
             of
             Policie
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             unpolitick
             as
             to
             think
             it
             seasonable
             ,
             since
             it
             tends
             to
             retard
             the
             establishment
             of
             Government
             ,
             whereto
             the
             Parliament
             is
             so
             much
             ingaged
             by
             Declaration
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             by
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Art.
            
             1.
             already
             setting
             it
             up
             in
             Ordinance
             for
             Ordination
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             Though
             the
             liberty
             of
             speaking
             lengthens
             the
             Debates
             ,
             and
             delays
             the
             Votes
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             in
             number
             then
             we
             ,
             and
             because
             their
             determinations
             are
             final
             ,
             as
             ours
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             For
             some
             things
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Policy
             ,
             I
             praise
             the
             Lord
             I
             can
             look
             on
             them
             as
             on
             part
             of
             the
             darknesse
             I
             was
             in
             :
             and
             I
             can
             freely
             joyn
             with
             any
             in
             censuring
             any
             unregenerate
             part
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             esteem
             much
             of
             my
             Carnal
             reason
             to
             be
             .
             
               When
               I
               was
               a
               childe
               ,
               I
               spake
               as
               a
               childe
               ;
            
             neither
             
               have
               I
               any
               fruit
            
             now
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             )
             
               of
               some
               of
               those
               things
               .
            
             Nor
             would
             I
             have
             any
             go
             thither
             for
             direction
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             they
             find
             
               Scripture
            
             or
             
               sound
               Reason
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             but
             give
             a
             Caution
             concerning
             this
             Book
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             have
             Readers
             to
             look
             on
             any
             thing
             from
             me
             ,
             as
             
               Luther
            
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             I
             receive
             in
             
               light
               .
            
             And
             methinks
             I
             scarce
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             I
             could
             not
             with
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             finde
             something
             to
             
               retract
            
             in
             it
             :
             either
             
             something
             is
             too
             
               dead
               ,
            
             or
             too
             
               dark
               ,
            
             or
             too
             
               carnal
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             I
             willingly
             help
             you
             against
             my self
             ;
             and
             I
             account
             it
             a
             part
             of
             my
             condition
             here
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             all
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             unseasonablenesse
             of
             my
             Quere
             ,
             you
             alleadge
             the
             
               Declaration
            
             of
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Covenant
            
             in
             Art.
             1.
             wherein
             they
             are
             ingaged
             to
             endeavour
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             where
             is
             my
             
               unseasonablenesse
               ?
               The
               Parliament
               is
               endeavouring
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             May
             I
             contribute
             my
             
               moneys
               ,
            
             my
             
               vote
               ,
            
             my
             
               pains
               ,
            
             my
             
               informations
            
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               ingagements
               ,
            
             and
             not
             my
             
               notions
            
             to
             the
             
               Spiritual
               ?
            
             Are
             we
             not
             to
             bring
             in
             all
             our
             
               disoursements
               ,
            
             either
             
               Natural
               ,
               Civil
               ,
            
             or
             
               Spiritual
               ,
            
             into
             that
             
               publike
               Treasury
               ?
            
             Though
             you
             of
             the
             
               Assembly
               cast
               in
               of
               your
               aboundance
               ,
            
             may
             not
             the
             
               poor
               ones
            
             cast
             in
             their
             
               mite
               ?
            
             Are
             we
             not
             by
             the
             same
             
               Covenant
            
             bound
             to
             discover
             anything
             against
             
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               State
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               glory
            
             and
             
               peace
            
             of
             
               both
               ?
            
             And
             if
             I
             finde
             my
             
               conscience
            
             perswading
             me
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             not
             accordingly
             ,
             ought
             I
             not
             by
             all
             the
             
               Obligations
            
             that
             are
             upon
             me
             ,
             of
             
               Gospel
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
            
             and
             
               Countrey
               ,
            
             peaceably
             and
             meekly
             to
             speak
             a
             
               word
            
             ?
             May
             we
             discover
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             
               State
            
             we
             conceive
             of
             malignity
             or
             danger
             in
             Civil
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Spirituals
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Spiritual
             or
             soul-liberty
             ,
             the
             more
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             
               Subject
               ?
               We
               cannot
               but
               speak
               the
               things
               which
               we
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             :
             And
             ,
             
               What
               you
               hear
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               that
               speak
               you
               on
               the
               house
               top
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             .
             We
             know
             who
             it
             was
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Prophesie
               not
               here
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Kings
               Chappel
               .
            
             And
             for
             things
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             nature
             ,
             we
             are
             allowed
             almost
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             for
             season
             .
             
               Be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Paul
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               What
               better
               season
               could
               I
               come
               in
               ,
            
             then
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             wherein
             things
             were
             but
             
               ripening
            
             and
             
               moving
            
             towards
             
               establishment
               ?
            
             Where
             nothing
             is
             
               setled
               ,
            
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             
               disturbed
               .
            
             Where
             nothing
             is
             
               concluded
               ,
            
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             
               repealed
               .
            
             Where
             nothing
             is
             
               established
               ,
            
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             
               disordered
               .
            
             But
             since
             you
             put
             me
             to
             a
             further
             account
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             it
             .
             My
             spirit
             was
             not
             my
             own
             so
             wholly
             then
             ,
             but
             
               his
            
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             whose
             motion
             I
             obeyed
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               .
            
             Such
             
               breathings
               of
               Heaven
            
             who
             dare
             safely
             quench
             ?
             It
             
               is
               as
               fire
               in
               the
               bon●●
               ▪
            
             sayes
             the
             Prophet
             :
             and
             like
             that
             of
             
               Mordecai
               ,
               If
               thou
               altogether
               hold
               thy
               peace
               at
               this
               time
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Parliaments
               determinations
               are
               finall
               ,
            
             That
             holds
             better
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             spoken
             to
             much
             lesse
             purpose
             ,
             had
             I
             stayed
             till
             all
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             
               determinations
            
             ended
             ,
             and
             become
             
               final
               ;
            
             sure
             it
             was
             time
             then
             to
             speak
             before
             
             determinations
             were
             final
             ,
             or
             never
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             own
             account
             too
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             reckon
             up
             the
             proceedings
             of
             
               State
            
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             
               Religion
               ;
            
             which
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             I
             stayed
             ,
             I
             had
             had
             a
             worse
             season
             ;
             however
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             says
             ,
             
               I
               have
               delivered
               my
               soul
               :
            
             they
             were
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             the
             
               foolish
               virgins
            
             that
             came
             not
             with
             their
             
               oil
            
             till
             the
             door
             was
             shut
             .
             Whatever
             my
             Oil
             or
             my
             Lamp
             was
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             wisedom
             of
             that
             Parable
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             knock
             onely
             when
             the
             door
             is
             not
             open
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             6
             ,
             7
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             title
             of
             the
             Quere
             is
             baited
             with
             
               Truth
            
             and
             
               Peace
               .
            
             He
             a
             private
             Divine
             to
             put
             such
             a
             Quere
             ,
             both
             of
             
               State
            
             and
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             to
             suggest
             such
             a
             suspition
             of
             haste
             ,
             and
             to
             tax
             the
             Ministers
             for
             putting
             in
             for
             a
             power
             not
             consonant
             to
             
               Scriptures
            
             and
             
               Prudence
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             His
             rendring
             the
             original
             word
             metaphorically
             :
             His
             artificial
             colours
             ,
             Rhetorical
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             And
             my
             marshalling
             his
             reasons
             in
             a
             right
             method
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             gathered
             up
             into
             one
             
               bundle
            
             your
             pieces
             of
             a
             
               lighter
            
             concernment
             :
             I
             would
             not
             stay
             
               tything
               Annise
            
             and
             
               Cummin
               ,
            
             but
             I
             hasten
             to
             
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               .
            
             A
             word
             onely
             to
             each
             .
          
           
             For
             baiting
             my
             Quere
             with
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             you
             allude
             to
             Christ's
             allegory
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             
               fishers
               of
               men
               :
            
             and
             if
             I
             have
             no
             worse
             things
             to
             
               bait
            
             with
             then
             these
             two
             ,
             
               Truth
            
             and
             
               Peace
               ,
            
             none
             need
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             
               hook
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             
               argument
            
             and
             
               time
            
             will
             evidence
             .
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             
               a
               private
               Divine
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               Quere
               of
               State
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             What
             were
             
               John
               Hus
               ,
               Wickliff
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Paphnutius
               ,
            
             who
             in
             their
             several
             ages
             gave
             out
             their
             testimonies
             ?
             They
             were
             but
             single
             men
             ,
             compared
             with
             
               Councils
            
             and
             
               Synods
               .
            
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             compare
             with
             
               them
               ,
            
             who
             am
             lesse
             then
             the
             
               least
               of
               all
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ;
            
             yet
             they
             were
             but
             
               single
               ,
            
             though
             
               singular
            
             men
             .
             And
             what
             if
             a
             
               private
               Divine
               ?
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             bid
             a
             private
             man
             
               stand
               and
               speak
               to
               the
               people
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             
               law
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             commands
             to
             speak
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Law
               of
               a
               State
               ;
            
             and
             though
             you
             speak
             by
             the
             
               later
               law
               ,
            
             another
             may
             speak
             by
             the
             
               former
               .
            
             And
             what
             though
             a
             
               Quere
            
             both
             of
             
               Religion
            
             and
             
               State
               ?
            
             Is
             not
             our
             
               Covenant
            
             mixt
             accordingly
             of
             
               Religion
            
             and
             
               State
               ?
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             State
             it self
             mix
             with
             Religion
             where
             Churches
             are
             
               National
               ?
            
             And
             how
             can
             I
             speak
             properly
             but
             to
             
               both
               ,
            
             where
             both
             are
             in
             
               interest
               ?
            
          
           
           
             For
             my
             suggestion
             of
             a
             
               suspition
               of
               haste
               ;
            
             you
             know
             ,
             
               words
            
             and
             
               phrases
            
             are
             not
             the
             same
             to
             all
             :
             one
             may
             
               interpret
            
             thus
             ,
             another
             
               thus
               .
            
             I
             had
             no
             thought
             of
             
               Jehu's
            
             driving
             ,
             as
             you
             imply
             ,
             when
             I
             wrote
             .
             I
             must
             lay
             the
             
               supposed
            
             crime
             at
             your
             own
             doors
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             none
             of
             
               mine
               ;
            
             nor
             have
             I
             (
             nor
             any
             )
             reason
             to
             tax
             that
             
               Honourable
               Senate
               ,
            
             whose
             counsels
             are
             
               grave
               ,
            
             and
             
               serious
               ,
            
             and
             
               deliberate
               .
            
             Had
             I
             lookt
             for
             
               Jehu
               ,
            
             I
             should
             have
             lookt
             to
             another
             
               coast
            
             and
             
               quarter
               ,
            
             where
             
               they
               drive
               more
               furiously
               .
            
             Why
             deal
             you
             not
             more
             candidly
             ?
             Why
             are
             you
             not
             more
             faithful
             in
             your
             interpretation
             to
             the
             Original
             ?
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             
               my
               taxing
               the
               Ministers
            
             for
             desiring
             power
             ;
             none
             have
             reason
             to
             speak
             but
             the
             
               guilty
               ;
            
             it
             concerns
             not
             the
             
               innocent
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             strange
             for
             
               some
               Ministers
            
             to
             affect
             
               Government
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               ruling
               :
            
             we
             have
             so
             much
             of
             
               Prelacie
            
             yet
             left
             ,
             and
             working
             in
             the
             Countrey
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             in
             the
             City
             too
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             master
             
               Coleman
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             
               word
               rendred
               from
               the
               Original
            
             metaphorically
             ;
             I
             quoted
             onely
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             to
             the
             Printer's
             hand
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             came
             by
             the
             metaphor
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             I
             finde
             fault
             as
             well
             as
             you
             :
             However
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             it
             now
             ,
             
               translations
            
             of
             Scripture
             are
             not
             all
             
               Grammatical
               ,
            
             as
             you
             know
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             
               letter
               ,
            
             as
             I
             could
             wish
             them
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             For
             
               artificial
               colours
               ,
            
             or
             
               Rhetorical
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             You
             make
             me
             guilty
             of
             such
             vernish
             as
             I
             have
             not
             laid
             on
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ;
             nor
             have
             much
             to
             lay
             on
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             :
             
               Truth
            
             and
             
               Peace
               ,
            
             which
             were
             my
             subjects
             ,
             are
             fair
             enough
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             any
             
               colour
            
             of
             mine
             :
             and
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             bring
             forth
             
               either
               ,
            
             but
             in
             the
             
               evidence
            
             and
             
               demonstration
            
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             own
             beauty
             there
             ,
             call
             it
             not
             
               artificial
               ;
            
             put
             not
             
               suspitions
            
             and
             
               jealousies
            
             into
             any
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             as
             they
             see
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             
               Sceptical
               .
            
             It
             is
             as
             much
             injury
             to
             
               Truth
            
             and
             
               Peace
            
             to
             
               misreport
            
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             
               counterfeit
            
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             
               logical
               marshalling
               my
               reasons
               ,
            
             I
             thank
             you
             ;
             you
             took
             more
             pains
             with
             them
             then
             I
             would
             do
             .
             I
             gave
             them
             out
             in
             that
             Notional
             order
             I
             received
             them
             in
             .
             Nor
             dare
             I
             be
             too
             
               logical
            
             and
             
               notional
            
             in
             
               things
               divine
               .
               Systems
            
             and
             
               forms
               of
               art
               ,
            
             have
             done
             our
             Divinity
             some
             
               harm
               .
            
             Such
             
               Classes
            
             and
             
               methods
            
             of
             
               reason
            
             have
             been
             found
             too
             
               strait
            
             for
             the
             more
             
               spiritual
               enlargements
            
             of
             
               Truth
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             honour
             your
             
               Learning
               ,
            
             though
             I
             thus
             speak
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             9
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             His
             first
             reason
             taken
             from
             Rules
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             14.3
             ,
             13
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             Now
             he
             should
             have
             planted
             his
             reason
             directly
             against
             the
             imposing
             a
             
             Government
             ,
             rather
             then
             obedience
             to
             it
             ;
             as
             thus
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             Those
             that
             set
             up
             a
             Government
             which
             they
             are
             not
             fully
             perswaded
             on
             ,
             sin
             :
             But
             ,
             they
             that
             now
             set
             up
             Church-government
             with
             power
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             do
             set
             up
             a
             Government
             whereof
             they
             are
             not
             fully
             perswaded
             on
             :
             Therefore
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             sin
             .
             The
             major
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             minor
             not
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             
               faithful
               learned
               Counsellors
               ,
            
             and
             Scripture-discussings
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Since
             you
             will
             help
             me
             to
             prove
             ,
             you
             are
             welcome
             :
             You
             have
             furnished
             me
             with
             one
             
               Argument
            
             more
             :
             You
             are
             a
             fair
             enemy
             ,
             to
             lend
             out
             your
             own
             weapon
             .
             And
             now
             you
             have
             made
             your
             
               Argument
            
             half
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             the
             other
             half
             my self
             .
             You
             say
             ,
          
           
             What
             the
             
               imposers
               of
               Government
               cannot
               do
               in
               Faith
               ,
               is
               sin
               :
            
             This
             is
             your
             half
             Argument
             .
             But
             you
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             
               Our
               imposers
               of
               Government
               are
               not
               such
               ,
            
             but
             such
             as
             are
             
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
            
             and
             can
             set
             up
             the
             
               Government
               in
               faith
               ;
            
             and
             you
             prove
             it
             thus
             ,
             from
             
               those
               of
               their
               Counsellors
               so
               neer
               them
               ,
            
             and
             from
             
               their
               Scripture-discussions
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Counsellors
             you
             mean
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             too
             wise
             a
             Senate
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             any
             
               interest
            
             but
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             I
             wish
             them
             no
             other
             Counsellors
             then
             
               Truth
            
             and
             
               Peace
               :
            
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             that
             they
             are
             so
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             any
             such
             
               Government
               .
            
             I
             believe
             some
             of
             them
             are
             not
             so
             fully
             principled
             for
             your
             way
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             all
             are
             not
             perswaded
             so
             of
             the
             
               Government
               :
            
             nor
             have
             you
             yet
             been
             able
             to
             make
             out
             the
             
               evidence
            
             of
             every
             
               truth
            
             you
             presented
             them
             from
             clear
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             saving
             your
             Art
             of
             deductions
             and
             consequences
             ,
             and
             prudence
             :
             and
             if
             all
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             that
             
               State
               conscience
            
             or
             
               Publike
               conscience
            
             is
             not
             so
             
               wholly
            
             nor
             
               fully
            
             perswaded
             :
             then
             ,
             as
             you
             imply
             ,
             a
             
               State
            
             or
             
               Publike
               conscience
            
             is
             like
             a
             
               Particular
               conscience
               ;
            
             which
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             
               Wholly
               consent
               ,
            
             is
             
               doubtful
               ,
            
             or
             
               weak
               :
            
             for
             it
             is
             not
             in
             
               Spiritual
               things
            
             as
             in
             
               Civil
               :
               Votes
            
             of
             
               major
               parts
            
             make
             
               Laws
               ,
            
             and
             they
             stand
             good
             from
             any
             such
             
               forms
            
             of
             
               Policie
               :
            
             but
             I
             never
             yet
             saw
             that
             
               rule
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             for
             any
             such
             proceedings
             in
             
               spiritual
               things
               :
            
             but
             that
             is
             a
             
               Law
            
             in
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             
               voted
            
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             
               is
            
             so
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             For
             else
             
               Popery
            
             were
             the
             best
             ;
             for
             it
             hath
             most
             
               voices
            
             and
             
               counsels
               .
            
             So
             as
             unlesse
             you
             can
             prove
             the
             
               Parliament
            
             to
             be
             of
             one
             minde
             in
             it
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             prove
             a
             
               Parliament
            
             so
             fully
             
               perswaded
            
             in
             
               minde
            
             as
             you
             imply
             ?
             Let
             them
             prove
             a
             Truth
             by
             most
             
               voices
            
             that
             please
             or
             can
             ;
             but
             I
             wish
             the
             businesse
             of
             a
             
               State-conscience
               ,
            
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             were
             more
             enquired
             into
             then
             yet
             it
             hath
             been
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             the
             
               Parliament
            
             were
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             
               truth
            
             of
             the
             
               Government
               ,
            
             yet
             there
             would
             be
             a
             new
             question
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             very
             learnedly
             discussed
             by
             our
             worthy
             Brethren
             Master
             
               Coleman
            
             and
             the
             Commissioner
             ,
             how
             they
             could
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             
               imposing
               ,
            
             and
             
               power
            
             of
             
               setling
               .
            
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             if
             there
             must
             be
             an
             
               imposing
            
             of
             
               Government
            
             (
             for
             I
             would
             have
             the
             State-consciences
             left
             to
             their
             
               liberty
            
             as
             well
             as
             Particular
             ,
             and
             yet
             Truth
             to
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             accesse
             unto
             them
             )
             I
             would
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             laid
             up
             there
             :
             we
             have
             had
             too
             sad
             experience
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             given
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             trusted
             too
             far
             .
             
               Paul
            
             referred
             himself
             thither
             ,
             (
             
               I
               stand
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               at
               Cesar's
               Judgement-seat
               )
            
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             
               Council
            
             of
             the
             
               Priests
            
             and
             
               Elders
               .
            
             Christ
             had
             more
             favour
             from
             
               Pilate
            
             a
             Romane
             Governour
             ,
             then
             from
             
               Caiaphas
            
             the
             Priest
             .
          
           
             One
             word
             more
             .
             How
             can
             the
             Parliament
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
            
             &c.
             unlesse
             they
             could
             freely
             signe
             it
             with
             a
             
               Jus
               divinum
               ,
            
             or
             
               divine
               Right
               ?
            
             Nothing
             but
             
               Scripture
            
             and
             
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             can
             properly
             fully
             perswade
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             cannot
             finde
             so
             much
             
               Scripture
            
             as
             to
             warrant
             it
             for
             Christ's
             Government
             ,
             how
             can
             there
             be
             a
             purely
             Gospel-warrantable
             ,
             a
             
               full
               perswasion
               ,
            
             or
             
               faith
               ,
            
             where
             there
             wants
             a
             
               word
               of
               faith
            
             to
             secure
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             form
             your
             Argument
             you
             half
             made
             to
             my
             hand
             thus
             ,
             and
             return
             another
             with
             usury
             .
          
           
             Your
             Argument
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
               Those
               that
               set
               up
               a
               Government
               which
               they
               cannot
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               on
               ,
               cannot
               but
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               cannot
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               of
               this
               Government
               :
            
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             
               if
               they
               set
               it
               up
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             My
             proof
             is
             this
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             your
             Argument
             .
          
           
             
               That
               conscience
               which
               is
               not
               wholly
               consenting
               ,
               is
               not
               fully
               perswaded
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               State
               or
               Publike
               conscience
               ,
               viz.
            
             not
             fully
             consenting
             at
             this
             time
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             
               the
               State-conscience
               is
               not
               fully
               perswaded
               .
            
          
           
             Note
          
           
             Because
             some
             are
             more
             for
             it
             ,
             some
             are
             lesse
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             prove
             the
             State-conscience
             not
             fully
             consenting
             .
          
           
             
               That
               conscience
               which
               hath
               not
               Scripture
               to
               secure
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               fully
               consenting
               or
               perswaded
               :
            
             viz.
             
               as
            
             full
             perswasion
             
               is
               taken
               in
               the
            
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               But
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               Publike
               conscience
               at
               this
               time
               concerning
               this
               present
               Government
               :
            
             viz.
             
               not
            
             fully
             perswaded
             
               from
            
             Scripture
             
               concerning
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             Therefore
             ,
             
               the
               Publike
               or
               State-conscience
               cannot
               be
               so
               fully
               consenting
               or
               perswaded
               .
            
             viz.
             
               in
               a
            
             Scripture-sense
             
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Because
             they
             which
             cannot
             call
             it
             a
             
               Government
            
             by
             
               Divine
               Right
               ,
            
             are
             not
             secured
             concerning
             it
             by
             the
             
               Word
               ;
            
             and
             then
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             fully
             consenting
             ,
             nor
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             9
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             take
             his
             reason
             to
             stand
             immediately
             against
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             against
             commands
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             more
             formal
             ,
             but
             still
             as
             feeble
             ;
             Repugnant
             to
             Religion
             and
             reason
             ,
             against
             former
             Protestations
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             some
             will
             always
             scruple
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             this
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             .
             Let
             us
             have
             as
             much
             
               reason
               ,
            
             and
             as
             little
             
               reviling
            
             as
             may
             be
             .
             Your
             reason
             is
             .
             Because
             then
             neither
             
               Protestations
            
             nor
             
               Covenant
            
             of
             State
             can
             be
             administred
             ;
             for
             some
             will
             always
             scruple
             .
             So
             as
             here
             is
             the
             force
             of
             your
             reason
             ;
             Because
             
               Protestations
            
             and
             
               Covenants
            
             in
             the
             State
             are
             put
             upon
             a
             
               people
               unwilling
            
             and
             
               malignant
               ,
            
             therefore
             
               Government
            
             should
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             
               truth
            
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             
               establishment
            
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             indirectly
             ,
             unsutably
             ,
             and
             disproportionably
             proved
             from
             
               Oaths
            
             and
             
               Covenants
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             State
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Covenants
            
             were
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             way
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             they
             were
             
               part
            
             of
             the
             
               Worship
            
             then
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             a
             way
             of
             
               obligation
            
             and
             
               engagement
            
             sitted
             more
             to
             the
             
               Policie
            
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             They
             were
             a
             People
             or
             Nation
             of
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             singled
             out
             from
             the
             
               world
               ,
            
             and
             marked
             by
             a
             
               carnal
               Ordinance
               :
            
             and
             their
             
               Discipline
            
             was
             sitted
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Nation
            
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Covenants
               ,
            
             &c.
             gathered
             them
             up
             from
             the
             
               world
            
             into
             their
             
               National
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             the
             
               way
               of
               Church
            
             and
             
               Worship
            
             changing
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Laws
            
             of
             such
             kinde
             of
             external
             
               Pedagogie
            
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             
               inward
            
             and
             
               spiritual
               Law
            
             coming
             in
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             ere
             you
             took
             things
             thus
             for
             granted
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             way
             of
             Covenants
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             prove
             one
             probable
             thing
             by
             another
             .
             Those
             of
             your
             way
             are
             against
             a
             little
             Church-covenant
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             a
             great
             one
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             imposing
             of
             
               Protestations
            
             now
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             not
             my
             work
             here
             to
             discusse
             ;
             nor
             am
             I
             against
             any
             way
             of
             
               State-security
            
             that
             may
             consist
             with
             sound
             
               Prudence
               :
            
             and
             for
             the
             
               spiritual
            
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             
             wherein
             men
             
               covenant
            
             in
             the
             
               things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             let
             every
             one
             be
             fully
             
               perswaded
               in
               his
               own
               minde
               :
            
             That
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             
               rule
               ,
            
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             whatever
             any
             say
             to
             the
             contray
             ,
             and
             will
             stand
             .
             In
             
               civil
               things
               ,
            
             I
             would
             have
             any
             
               way
            
             or
             
               designe
            
             of
             
               assurance
            
             that
             is
             fairly
             and
             justly
             Politick
             :
             in
             
               spiritual
               things
               ,
            
             onely
             such
             
               ways
            
             of
             
               assurance
            
             as
             are
             
               Gospel-ways
               ,
            
             and
             may
             sute
             with
             the
             
               New
               Testament-believers
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             you
             are
             to
             prove
             more
             then
             perhaps
             you
             thought
             on
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             clear
             a
             
               Church-covenant
               ,
            
             which
             many
             of
             your
             Way
             are
             against
             :
             for
             though
             you
             condemn
             it
             in
             some
             Churches
             ,
             not
             of
             your
             Way
             ;
             yet
             a
             
               National
               Church-covenant
            
             you
             plead
             for
             .
             And
             how
             can
             this
             be
             both
             
               true
            
             and
             
               false
               ,
            
             that
             a
             
               great
               Church-covenant
            
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             a
             
               little
               one
            
             unlawful
             ?
             a
             
               National
               Church-covenant
            
             lawful
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Particular
            
             or
             
               Congregational
               Church-covenant
            
             unlawful
             ?
             This
             onely
             by
             the
             way
             :
             To
             shew
             you
             how
             one
             may
             mistake
             his
             way
             in
             a
             mist
             :
             you
             were
             proving
             a
             Government
             ,
             and
             now
             you
             are
             engaged
             to
             prove
             Chuch-covenants
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             both
             for
             and
             against
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             of
             
               Protestations
            
             and
             
               Covenants
               ,
            
             there
             is
             no
             fair
             proof
             of
             
               establishing
            
             a
             
               Government
               ,
            
             or
             
               imposing
            
             it
             in
             your
             way
             and
             designe
             from
             these
             .
             It
             is
             not
             safe
             going
             to
             the
             
               State
            
             for
             a
             
               Patern
            
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             the
             
               State
            
             in
             certain
             seasons
             of
             
               unfaithfulnesse
            
             and
             
               unsettlement
               ,
            
             contrive
             any
             way
             of
             
               security
            
             or
             
               assurance
            
             (
             necessity
             is
             often
             a
             
               law-maker
            
             in
             States
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             will
             you
             from
             hence
             argue
             for
             a
             liberty
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             Will
             you
             make
             
               Necessity
            
             your
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             your
             Law-giver
             there
             ?
             Necessity
             is
             sometimes
             a
             
               suspender
            
             of
             
               Laws
            
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             but
             no
             
               Law-maker
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             :
             I
             wonder
             an
             ingenuous
             man
             ,
             as
             M.
             
               Saltmarsh
            
             is
             ,
             should
             make
             such
             an
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             good
             words
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             you
             shall
             have
             no
             worse
             then
             you
             bring
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             speak
             truth
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             The
             
               Church-government
            
             is
             such
             as
             in
             the
             chief
             parts
             of
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             grant
             then
             the
             
               Government
            
             is
             but
             in
             
               some
               parts
               warrantable
            
             by
             
             the
             
               Word
               :
            
             So
             was
             
               Episcopacy
            
             and
             
               Prelacy
            
             in
             some
             
               parts
            
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             
               false
               Worship
            
             or
             
               Way
               ,
            
             but
             it
             hath
             
               some
               parts
            
             of
             
               truth
            
             in
             it
             .
             The
             great
             
               Image
            
             had
             a
             
               head
               of
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
            
             sits
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             sits
             in
             
               skarlet
            
             decked
             with
             
               gold
               ,
            
             and
             
               precious
               stones
               ,
            
             and
             
               pearls
               .
               Truth
            
             must
             be
             all
             
               one
            
             and
             the
             
               same
               ,
            
             and
             
               homogeneal
               ,
            
             not
             in
             parts
             .
             The
             
               Jews
            
             had
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             then
             their
             own
             
               traditions
            
             mingled
             .
             There
             is
             one
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             one
             
               Faith
               ;
            
             not
             
               two
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Things
             of
             lesser
             moment
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             directly
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             not
             repugnant
             ;
             they
             are
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             best
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Why
             of
             
               lesser
               moment
               ?
            
             All
             things
             are
             of
             
               moment
            
             in
             
               spirituals
               .
            
             Indeed
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             be
             not
             the
             
               Gospel's
            
             ,
             they
             are
             then
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             of
             
               lesser
               moment
               :
            
             and
             yet
             of
             moment
             too
             ,
             in
             another
             sense
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Traditions
               of
               men
               make
               void
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             are
             grounds
             of
             
               Prudence
            
             any
             Scripture-grounds
             to
             rule
             by
             .
             
               Prudence
            
             hath
             let
             in
             more
             
               Will-worship
            
             then
             any
             thing
             .
             
               Prelacy
            
             had
             its
             
               Prudence
            
             for
             every
             
               New
               additional
            
             in
             
               Worship
            
             and
             
               Government
               :
            
             And
             if
             
               Presbytery
            
             take
             
               Prudence
            
             too
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             what
             may
             follow
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             
               Not
               directly
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               not
               repugnant
               ?
            
             Surely
             Christ's
             rule
             is
             not
             such
             ;
             he
             opposes
             any
             
               Tradition
            
             to
             the
             
               Commandments
            
             of
             God
             .
             
               Not
               directly
               from
               Scripture
               ,
            
             is
             
               repugnant
               to
               Scripture
               :
            
             such
             is
             the
             
               onenesse
               ,
               entirenesse
               ,
               indivisibility
               ,
            
             and
             
               essentiality
            
             of
             the
             
               Truth
               .
               He
               that
               is
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               is
               against
               me
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             as
             a
             
               rule
               ;
            
             that
             is
             to
             set
             the
             
               Sun
            
             by
             the
             
               Dyal
               ,
            
             and
             not
             the
             
               Dyal
            
             by
             the
             
               Sun
               .
            
             We
             must
             set
             the
             
               Churches
            
             by
             the
             
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             not
             
               Church
            
             by
             
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Word
            
             by
             the
             
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             10
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Government
            
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             
               peoples
               part
               ,
            
             but
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Because
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             the
             peoples
             compliance
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             before
             they
             yeeld
             submission
             .
          
           
             Because
             if
             any
             remain
             unsatisfied
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             his
             
               Dilemma
               
               of
               sin
               or
               misery
               ,
            
             or
             to
             be
             ruled
             with
             the
             rod
             ,
             but
             meeknesse
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             4.21
             .
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.25
             .
          
           
             Because
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             people
             generally
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             for
             a
             reason
             to
             suspend
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rather
             a
             reason
             for
             expedition
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             practically
             know
             it
             :
             for
             while
             it
             is
             unknown
             ,
             it
             is
             slandered
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             more
             amiable
             .
          
           
             Because
             his
             two
             Texts
             make
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             suspending
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             for
             ever
             .
             I
             wish
             he
             would
             preach
             such
             Texts
             as
             these
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             1
             
               Thess.
            
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             5.17
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             13.7
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             first
             ,
             
               It
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             seems
             then
             the
             
               people
            
             must
             be
             kept
             out
             from
             all
             intermedling
             .
             But
             I
             would
             have
             the
             people
             mark
             well
             what
             
               kinde
               of
               Government
            
             that
             is
             that
             sits
             upon
             the
             
               waters
            
             or
             
               people
               :
            
             I
             am
             sure
             Christ's
             
               Government
            
             takes
             in
             the
             people
             :
             and
             being
             once
             in
             a
             
               Church-way
               ,
            
             they
             lose
             their
             
               old
            
             capacity
             for
             a
             
               new
               ,
            
             and
             are
             raised
             up
             from
             
               people
            
             to
             
               Brethren
               ,
            
             Act.
             15.
             
             It
             is
             a
             worthy
             saying
             of
             Master
             
               Goodwyn
            
             and
             Master
             
               Nye
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Clergie
             got
             the
             
               golden
               ball
               of
               Government
               amongst
               them
               ;
            
             and
             I
             censure
             it
             is
             not
             much
             mended
             in
             the
             
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             
               The
               people
               must
               be
               instructed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             
               onely
               know
            
             that
             they
             
               must
               obey
               .
            
             But
             are
             they
             
               called
               ,
            
             and
             
               consulted
               with
               ,
            
             and
             
               owned
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             holds
             forth
             ,
             wherever
             there
             is
             any
             Church
             spoken
             of
             ?
             But
             what
             though
             
               instructed
               ?
            
             they
             are
             onely
             to
             be
             
               instructed
            
             and
             
               taught
            
             that
             this
             is
             the
             
               Government
            
             to
             which
             they
             must
             submit
             .
             So
             the
             
               people
            
             under
             
               Popery
               ,
               Prelacie
               ,
            
             &c.
             were
             instructed
             ,
             with
             that
             
               limitation
            
             and
             
               restriction
               .
            
             But
             shall
             they
             be
             thus
             
               instructed
            
             and
             
               taught
            
             in
             it
             ?
             
               People
               ,
               here
               is
               a
            
             Government
             
               which
               to
               some
               of
               us
               seemeth
               to
               be
               a
            
             Government
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             Word
             ;
             
               take
               it
               and
               examine
               it
               :
               if
               you
               be
               so
               perswaded
               ,
               and
               that
               the
            
             Word
             
               holds
               it
               forth
               clearly
               ,
               embrace
               it
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               do
               not
               obey
               any
               thing
               in
            
             blinde
             
               and
            
             implicite
             
               obedience
               .
            
             This
             were
             fair
             dealing
             with
             
               Conscience
               ;
            
             thus
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             had
             their
             
               Government
            
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             the
             
               pe●ples
               compliancy
            
             you
             speak
             on
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             work
             here
             to
             dispute
             the
             
               Interests
            
             of
             
               Elders
            
             and
             
               People
            
             distinctly
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             compliancy
             and
             submission
             which
             are
             the
             
               duties
            
             you
             set
             out
             for
             the
             
               people
               ,
            
             are
             such
             as
             they
             may
             easily
             see
             the
             
               Interest
            
             you
             allow
             them
             :
             
               viz.
            
             an
             
               Interest
            
             of
             
               compliance
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             
               submission
            
             or
             
               obedience
               to
               what
               is
               done
               already
               ;
            
             not
             any
             liberty
             to
             
               examine
               and
               refuse
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             when
             
               people
               are
               instructed
               ,
            
             still
             your
             work
             remains
             to
             prove
             your
             
               Presbytery
            
             over
             
               congregations
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               Church
            
             gathered
             out
             of
             a
             
               Church
            
             to
             be
             over
             a
             
               Church
               ;
            
             which
             may
             upon
             the
             
               Presbytery
            
             more
             justly
             be
             recriminated
             then
             where
             you
             do
             so
             often
             recriminate
             ,
             upon
             
               gathered
               Churches
               .
            
             And
             methinks
             to
             me
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             tax
             any
             for
             
               church-gathering
               ,
            
             when
             your
             very
             
               Presbytery
            
             is
             maintained
             by
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             
               principle
               .
            
             What
             is
             your
             
               Classical
               ,
            
             your
             
               Provincial
               ,
            
             your
             
               National
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             but
             a
             
               church
            
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             
               rest
               ,
            
             call
             it
             a
             
               virtual
               ,
            
             or
             
               representative
               ,
            
             or
             what
             you
             please
             ?
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             
               Meeknesse
               ;
            
             how
             meek
             i●
             will
             prove
             ,
             and
             how
             meekly
             they
             shall
             be
             dealt
             with
             under
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             judge
             by
             any
             
               promises
            
             of
             Meeknesse
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Principles
               .
            
             Are
             the
             
               Principles
            
             such
             as
             naturally
             bring
             forth
             
               Meeknesse
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             such
             as
             invest
             the
             
               Ministers
            
             and
             
               Elders
            
             with
             a
             power
             
               supreme
            
             and
             of
             
               dominion
               ?
            
             But
             what
             if
             such
             as
             your self
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             godly
             meek
             of
             your
             
               Way
               ,
            
             may
             propound
             nothing
             but
             wayes
             of
             
               meeknesse
            
             to
             your selves
             ?
             Can
             you
             undertake
             to
             secure
             the
             
               people
            
             for
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             of
             the
             
               Way
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             
               Way
            
             in
             its
             
               own
               nature
            
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             things
             of
             meek
             appearances
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Presbytery
            
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             prove
             not
             so
             .
             The
             
               Lamb
            
             in
             the
             
               Revelation
            
             had
             two
             horns
             ,
             though
             a
             Lamb
             .
             
               Hazael
            
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Am
               I
               a
               dog
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               think
               so
               harshly
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               kill
               the
               children
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
            
             2
             
               King.
            
             8
             ?
             He
             as
             little
             suspected
             his
             own
             
               cruelty
            
             which
             the
             Prophet
             foresaw
             in
             his
             nature
             would
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             in
             your
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             which
             some
             ,
             seeing
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             prophesie
             accordingly
             .
             You
             know
             
               Episcopacy
            
             began
             in
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             
               Bishops
            
             were
             brought
             in
             first
             for
             
               good
            
             and
             for
             
               peace
               :
            
             But
             how
             proved
             they
             ?
             
               Tyranny
            
             had
             ever
             a
             
               countenance
            
             of
             
               Meeknesse
            
             and
             
               Love
               ,
            
             till
             it
             got
             seated
             in
             the
             Throne
             .
             So
             
               Absalon
            
             was
             very
             fair
             spoken
             in
             the
             
               Gate
               ;
            
             but
             how
             was
             he
             in
             the
             
               Throne
               ?
            
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             my
             
               Dilemma
            
             of
             
               sin
            
             and
             
               misery
               ,
            
             which
             you
             say
             people
             shall
             not
             be
             put
             upon
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             some
             in
             your
             or
             another
             
               Classis
            
             may
             finde
             more
             
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             a
             spirit
             of
             more
             
               love
            
             and
             
               ingenuity
               :
            
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             
               nature
            
             of
             the
             
               Government
               ,
            
             that
             some
             in
             it
             are
             well
             
               natured
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             of
             
               sin
            
             and
             
               misery
               ;
            
             surely
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Presbytery
            
             be
             set
             on
             with
             power
             ,
             many
             a
             one
             will
             be
             in
             that
             
               snare
               ,
            
             partly
             in
             
               fear
               ,
            
             and
             partly
             in
             an
             easie
             
               compliancy
               :
            
             For
             there
             are
             whole
             
               Parishes
            
             and
             
               Counties
            
             of
             this
             
               constitution
               :
            
             And
             you
             your self
             say
             ,
             The
             
               wilfully
               weak
            
             must
             have
             the
             
               rod
               .
            
             And
             who
             will
             this
             be
             ?
             Such
             as
             are
             so
             in
             the
             judgement
             
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Classis
               ?
            
             or
             how
             ?
             I
             would
             this
             were
             well
             cleared
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             Scriptures
             of
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.21
             .
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.25
             .
             
               Shall
               I
               come
               to
               you
               with
               a
               rod
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             
               in
               meeknesse
               instructing
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             These
             are
             full
             
               Scriptures
            
             for
             ordering
             any
             
               Church-Government
               :
            
             These
             are
             
               good
               Laws
               ;
            
             but
             then
             
               men
            
             must
             be
             rightly
             in
             
               Commission
            
             for
             
               ruling
            
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             
               people
            
             rightly
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             for
             such
             
               rules
               ,
            
             as
             in
             all
             other
             
               Laws
            
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             till
             your
             
               Government
            
             appear
             to
             be
             all
             
               Christs
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             which
             you
             would
             have
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             
               expedition
            
             rather
             then
             
               suspension
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             
               practically
               know
               it
               ;
            
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             In
             
               practical
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             the
             
               Scripture-way
            
             is
             not
             so
             :
             Things
             must
             first
             be
             
               known
               ,
            
             before
             
               practically
               known
               ,
            
             or
             else
             the
             
               obedience
            
             can
             be
             but
             
               mixt
               ,
               blinde
               ,
            
             and
             
               Popish
               .
            
             Who
             can
             
               practically
            
             obey
             ,
             taking
             
               practically
            
             in
             a
             
               Scripture-sense
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             
               knowledge
               ,
            
             till
             they
             
               know
            
             and
             be
             
               perswaded
               ?
            
             Indeed
             in
             things
             
               civil
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             
               moral
               ,
            
             practice
             may
             bring
             in
             
               knowledge
               ;
               habits
            
             may
             be
             acquired
             and
             gotten
             by
             
               acts
               ;
            
             a
             man
             may
             grow
             
               temperate
            
             by
             
               practising
               temperance
               ,
            
             and
             
               civilly
               obedient
            
             practising
             
               civil
               obedience
               :
            
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             
               Spirituals
               ;
            
             there
             ,
             
               habits
            
             go
             before
             
               acts
               ,
               spiritual
               infusions
            
             before
             
               practices
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             
               amiablenesse
            
             of
             it
             ,
             look
             into
             other
             
               Reformed
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             and
             see
             what
             
               power
               of
               godlinesse
            
             is
             there
             by
             
               reason
               of
               it
               .
            
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             the
             huge
             
               bodies
            
             of
             
               Nations
            
             very
             
               sinful
               ,
               corrupt
               ,
               formal
               ?
            
             For
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             our
             Brethrens
             
               preaching
            
             and
             
               watchfulnesse
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             more
             powerful
             in
             a
             
               Reformation
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             their
             
               Government
               .
            
             And
             further
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             a
             
               Government
            
             of
             that
             
               nature
            
             may
             much
             
               reform
            
             the
             
               outward
               man
               :
            
             So
             may
             a
             meer
             
               prudential
               Government
               ,
            
             a
             meer
             
               civil
               Government
               ,
            
             if
             sincerely
             
               executed
               .
            
             The
             
               Romans
            
             had
             a
             very
             
               moral
               people
            
             under
             their
             Yoke
             ,
             when
             their
             
               laws
            
             were
             well
             executed
             .
             
               Prelacy
            
             and
             
               Bishops
            
             had
             a
             
               Government
            
             which
             was
             
               Antichristian
               ,
            
             yet
             by
             an
             exact
             
               execution
               ,
            
             could
             chastise
             the
             
               outward
               man
            
             in
             some
             measure
             .
          
           
             For
             your
             other
             reason
             ,
             
               That
               my
               Texts
               make
               against
               not
               onely
               the
               suspending
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               〈◊〉
               for
               ever
               ;
            
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Principles
               and
               circumstances
            
             considered
             :
             For
             if
             neither
             the
             Government
             be
             Christs
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               people
               Nationally
            
             a
             Church
             ,
             when
             can
             you
             settle
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             
               Gospel-promises
            
             that
             people
             shall
             fall
             in
             so
             
               nationally
            
             as
             the
             
               Jews
            
             did
             ,
             excepting
             some
             that
             concern
             the
             
               world
            
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             
               Isai.
            
             49.22
             .
             then
             
               how
            
             or
             
               when
            
             will
             you
             settle
             ,
             or
             
               what
            
             will
             you
             settle
             ,
             or
             upon
             
               whom
               ?
            
          
           
           
             And
             for
             the
             Texts
             you
             commend
             to
             me
             for
             preaching
             ,
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.12
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             they
             all
             concern
             
               peoples
               obedience
            
             to
             their
             
               Elders
            
             and
             
               Rulers
               ;
            
             they
             are
             very
             material
             and
             pertinent
             to
             that
             :
             And
             I
             shall
             in
             requital
             commend
             
               some
               other
            
             back
             to
             you
             ;
             as
             those
             of
             
               not
               lording
            
             it
             over
             the
             
               heritage
               :
            
             Against
             
               preeminence
               ;
            
             as
             
               helpers
               of
               your
               faith
               ;
            
             of
             
               service
               ,
            
             and
             
               ministery
               :
               We
               are
               your
               servants
               ;
               we
               intreat
               you
               ,
            
             and
             
               beseech
               you
               ,
               not
               seeking
               our
               own
               things
               ,
            
             not
             
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               ready
               minde
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             consider
             ,
             
               Scripture
            
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             
               wholenesse
            
             and
             
               entirenesse
            
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             not
             onely
             minde
             people
             of
             their
             
               obedience
               ,
            
             but
             
               Elders
            
             and
             
               Ministers
            
             of
             their
             
               service
               ,
               duty
               ,
               Ministery
               ,
               humility
               ,
               self-denial
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             in
             a
             
               just
               distribution
               ,
            
             deal
             out
             both
             to
             
               Ministers
            
             and
             
               people
            
             their
             measure
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Strange
             that
             he
             should
             plead
             for
             a
             delay
             in
             establishment
             of
             Reformation
             from
             the
             covenant
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             it
             sincerely
             ,
             really
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             and
             more
             strange
             ,
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               Popery
            
             too
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             next
             Article
             of
             
               Popery
            
             is
             disavowed
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             strange
             as
             you
             make
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             
               covenanted
            
             to
             
               endeavour
            
             a
             setting
             up
             
               the
               Government
               ,
            
             not
             
               a
               Government
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             in
             the
             
               Article
               ,
            
             the
             
               Government
               ,
            
             or
             
               Reformation
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             not
             
               a
               Government
            
             or
             
               Reformation
            
             of
             any
             other
             sort
             .
             So
             as
             I
             plead
             for
             a
             
               delay
            
             onely
             in
             setting
             up
             
               a
               Discipline
               ,
            
             not
             
               the
               Discipline
               :
            
             or
             more
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Discipline
            
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             
               covenanters
            
             may
             not
             violate
             that
             
               article
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             
               every
               thing
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             so
             prove
             
               unfaithful
            
             in
             their
             
               covenant
               ,
            
             while
             they
             are
             most
             
               zealous
            
             for
             it
             .
             There
             was
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             mistake
             in
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             stoned
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               the
               Sabbath
            
             in
             zeal
             to
             the
             
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             and
             
               following
               after
               righteousnesse
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               attain
               to
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             
               title
            
             of
             
               Popery
            
             which
             I
             put
             upon
             
               such
               obedience
               ;
            
             which
             you
             say
             
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               discovered
               in
               the
               next
               Article
               of
               the
               covenant
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             Popery
             is
             not
             in
             the
             
               covenant
               ,
            
             but
             in
             the
             
               Interpretations
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               mistaken
               practice
            
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             onely
             aver
             .
             O!
             How
             soon
             may
             we
             be
             Popish
             under
             a
             Covenant
             against
             it
             !
             What
             are
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             by
             Tythes
             ?
             Jewish
             and
             Popish
             undeniably
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             at
             all
             .
             I
             had
             as
             great
             a
             Tythe
             once
             as
             another
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             hold
             it
             so
             ,
             neither
             
             by
             Covenant
             nor
             Gospel
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             tax
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             
               those
            
             who
             are
             betrusted
             to
             commend
             
               Spiritual
            
             grievances
             to
             their
             
               Senate
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             down
             these
             grievances
             :
             Countreys
             and
             Families
             are
             burdened
             :
             Let
             not
             the
             Ministers
             have
             their
             
               hooks
            
             abroad
             in
             every
             thing
             of
             the
             peoples
             ,
             like
             
               Elies
            
             sons
             .
             We
             know
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             and
             the
             
               Netherlands
            
             take
             their
             Tythes
             to
             maintaine
             their
             wars
             ,
             and
             wil
             not
             let
             their
             preachers
             live
             by
             decimation
             ,
             but
             by
             pension
             .
             And
             methinks
             you
             that
             professe
             ingenuity
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             candid
             to
             distinguish
             where
             you
             see
             I
             distinguish
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               force
            
             on
             constructions
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             neither
             any
             thing
             of
             
               mine
            
             nor
             the
             Covenant
             will
             bear
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             what
             you
             say
             concerning
             the
             
               composers
            
             and
             
               penners
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             am
             willingly
             silent
             :
             I
             would
             not
             aggravate
             any
             thing
             against
             a
             
               Brother
               ,
            
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             onely
             a
             
               failing
            
             in
             your
             
               Pen
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             For
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             peoples
             
               implicite
               obedience
               ,
            
             &c.
             of
             their
             being
             devoted
             to
             any
             thing
             the
             State
             sets
             up
             by
             Statutes
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             these
             Reasons
             :
          
           
             Because
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Reason
             ,
             
               Instruction
            
             must
             go
             before
             .
          
           
             Because
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             their
             being
             devoted
             ,
             it
             makes
             against
             setting
             up
             
               Doctrine
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Discipline
               ,
            
             and
             
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Authority
               of
               Ministers
               :
            
             They
             ,
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             make
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             first
             ,
             
               That
               instruction
               must
               go
               before
               ,
            
             I
             have
             answered
             to
             this
             before
             ,
             as
             you
             propounded
             it
             before
             :
             One
             word
             more
             will
             suffice
             .
             What
             kinde
             of
             
               instruction
            
             is
             it
             you
             mean
             ,
             but
             
               authoritative
               compulsive
               instruction
               ,
            
             such
             as
             the
             
               Schoolmasters
               ,
            
             even
             your
             own
             instance
             ,
             and
             here
             most
             pertinent
             ,
             who
             teaches
             and
             whips
             every
             one
             of
             
               those
            
             that
             will
             not
             
               understand
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ?
            
             Something
             an
             
               unreasonable
            
             way
             of
             
               correction
            
             in
             matters
             of
             
               pure
               beleef
            
             &
             
               conscience
               ,
            
             and
             best
             among
             boys
             ,
             as
             your
             instance
             implies
             :
             Men
             of
             
               Scripture-consciences
            
             cannot
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             you
             say
             
               it
               makes
               against
               Doctrine
               as
               well
               as
               Discipline
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             it
             is
             granted
             ;
             for
             neither
             
               Doctrine
            
             nor
             
               Discipline
            
             ought
             to
             be
             forced
             but
             in
             a
             
               Gospel-way
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             you
             say
             
               it
               makes
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               because
               they
               make
               Statutes
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Nothing
             makes
             against
             a
             
               Legislative
            
             power
             ,
             which
             reduces
             it
             to
             
               purer
               ,
            
             and
             
               clearer
               ,
            
             and
             
               freer
            
             Principles
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Parliament
             very
             justly
             argues
             in
             all
             their
             Remonstrances
             touching
             the
             
               King
               ,
            
             while
             they
             go
             about
             to
             reduce
             him
             to
             his
             
               just
            
             Rights
             ,
             from
             those
             exorbitancies
             he
             suffers
             himself
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             .
             For
             instance
             :
             
             He
             that
             wishes
             the
             Parliament
             might
             onely
             proceed
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             
               not
               grieving
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             nor
             
               hazarding
               the
               persecution
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             nor
             
               oppressing
               any
               Gospel-principles
               ,
            
             to
             which
             they
             are
             
               covenanted
               ,
            
             not
             
               keeping
               on
            
             in
             any
             
               sin
               of
               former
               Parliaments
               ,
            
             of
             
               severe
               imposing
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               so
               controvertible
               :
            
             Is
             not
             he
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             so
             wishes
             ,
             a
             better
             friend
             to
             Parliaments
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             contrary
             Principles
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             I
             must
             professe
             that
             to
             me
             that
             very
             one
             Article
             of
             
               Reforming
            
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             most
             providentially
             inserted
             ,
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Caution
             ,
             both
             against
             imposing
             and
             punishing
             ,
             lest
             through
             want
             of
             a
             clear
             discerning
             ,
             we
             be
             found
             
               violaters
            
             of
             that
             we
             
               covenant
            
             to
             maintain
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             sadly
             considered
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             12
             ,
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             His
             second
             reason
             of
             experience
             ,
             That
             the
             speedy
             setling
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             takes
             little
             root
             but
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             concluding
             pathetically
             ,
             
               Why
               ,
               do
               not
               dayes
               speak
               ,
               and
               multitude
               of
               yeers
               teach
               knowledge
            
             ?
             In
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             fault
             was
             not
             in
             the
             over-speedy
             setling
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             wrong
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               Doctrine
            
             goeth
             on
             with
             
               Discipline
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Word
             may
             go
             deep
             into
             the
             conscience
             ,
             as
             a
             Schoolmaster
             who
             teaches
             and
             corrects
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             
               Discipline
            
             is
             an
             hedge
             or
             wall
             about
             the
             
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             a
             goad
             to
             the
             
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             a
             curb
             to
             
               licentious
               courses
               ;
            
             though
             with
             many
             it
             go
             but
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             
               Discipline
               ,
            
             but
             their
             
               corruptions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             where
             the
             
               Discipline
            
             hath
             been
             rightly
             chosen
             and
             setled
             ,
             God
             hath
             blessed
             it
             with
             
               better
               fruits
               ;
            
             as
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             where
             there
             is
             no
             
               Heresie
            
             nor
             
               Schism
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             that
             of
             
               Elihu
            
             in
             
               Job
               ,
               Why
               ,
               do
               not
               dayes
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             makes
             not
             for
             his
             purpose
             ;
             but
             that
             Wisdom
             is
             with
             the
             ancient
             ,
             and
             gray-headed
             to
             be
             heard
             before
             young
             or
             green-headed
             counsellors
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             first
             ,
             
               That
               the
               fault
               was
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               wrong
               Government
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             is
             the
             fear
             now
             ,
             lest
             there
             should
             be
             a
             choice
             of
             a
             wrong
             Government
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             same
             fault
             should
             be
             committed
             again
             :
             And
             this
             very
             Government
             hath
             no
             
               Image
               of
               Divine
               Right
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             warrant
             in
             all
             things
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             your self
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             second
             ,
             
               That
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               go
               together
            
             &c.
             
             Yea
             ,
             
               pure
               Doctrine
            
             and
             
               pure
               Discipline
            
             go
             rightly
             together
             :
             and
             if
             either
             
             be
             impure
             or
             unsound
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             danger
             :
             So
             as
             this
             is
             an
             Argument
             rather
             against
             you
             ,
             because
             where
             Doctrine
             opens
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             lets
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             Discipline
             but
             that
             of
             the
             pure
             Word
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             evil
             onely
             mended
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             Instance
             of
             a
             
               Schoolmaster
               ,
            
             who
             both
             teaches
             and
             corrects
             :
             You
             know
             we
             are
             not
             to
             
               prove
               ,
            
             but
             to
             
               illustrate
            
             by
             similitudes
             :
             And
             that
             of
             a
             Schoolmaster
             is
             a
             fitter
             illustration
             for
             the
             
               Pedagogy
            
             of
             the
             
               Law
            
             and
             that
             Discipline
             then
             the
             Gospels
             :
             You
             know
             the
             Apostle
             uses
             it
             onely
             to
             
               that
               ;
               The
               Law
               was
               our
               Schoolmaste
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Gal.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             your
             description
             of
             the
             Government
             
               that
               it
               is
               a
               curb
               ,
               a
               goad
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             you
             say
             of
             Government
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             said
             of
             any
             civil
             Government
             ,
             nay
             ,
             of
             
               Prelacy
               ,
            
             when
             it
             was
             in
             its
             primitive
             form
             :
             But
             that
             onely
             which
             you
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             which
             onely
             differences
             it
             from
             all
             devised
             forms
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             your
             Covenant
             binds
             you
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             your
             onely
             reason
             for
             erecting
             and
             setting
             it
             up
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Is
             it
             the
             Scriptures
             form
             or
             model
             ?
             Is
             the
             people
             so
             in
             the
             exercise
             and
             capacity
             of
             it
             as
             in
             the
             Gospel
             times
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             you
             prove
             something
             .
             And
             further
             :
             All
             this
             you
             say
             is
             true
             in
             a
             kinde
             too
             of
             Christs
             government
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             communicable
             with
             devised
             governments
             .
             The
             only
             distinguishing
             and
             essential
             marks
             are
             not
             to
             be
             a
             curb
             and
             goad
             ,
             but
             the
             Scriptures
             
               onely
               mark
               ,
            
             and
             
               image
               ,
            
             and
             some
             
               spiritual
               operations
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             no
             other
             devised
             form
             of
             man
             hath
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             other
             ,
             of
             
               the
               blessings
               and
               blessed
               fruits
               in
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Heresie
               nor
               Schism
               there
               ,
            
             Let
             Master
             
               Coleman
            
             (
             our
             learned
             and
             pious
             Brother
             )
             speak
             for
             us
             both
             ,
             from
             his
             experiences
             .
             And
             for
             that
             
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             time
             will
             shew
             whether
             it
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             blessing
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             want
             that
             which
             you
             call
             
               Heresie
            
             and
             
               Schism
               .
            
             Surely
             to
             be
             free
             from
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ,
             in
             a
             Scripture
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             blessing
             as
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             cannot
             patern
             .
             What
             ?
             No
             Heresie
             in
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             ?
             No
             Schism
             in
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             ?
             Never
             such
             a
             pure
             Church
             heard
             on
             ?
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Colosse
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
            
             all
             not
             comparable
             ?
             The
             worst
             I
             wish
             our
             Brethren
             there
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             were
             so
             pure
             as
             we
             hear
             on
             .
             Indeed
             
               Scotland
            
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             awaken
             us
             first
             in
             the
             work
             of
             
               Reformation
            
             and
             
               Liberty
               ;
            
             but
             lest
             
               Scotland
            
             should
             be
             puffed
             up
             ,
             
               England
            
             shall
             have
             the
             glory
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             to
             improve
             that
             liberty
             to
             a
             fuller
             light
             ,
             which
             some
             would
             close
             up
             too
             soon
             ,
             in
             the
             narrownesse
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             there
             is
             something
             of
             this
             nature
             considerable
             in
             the
             
             
               Lutherans
               ,
            
             who
             though
             they
             follow
             the
             first
             Light
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             suffered
             them
             to
             stick
             there
             without
             a
             fuller
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             may
             be
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             first
             ;
             For
             if
             a
             State
             be
             covenanted
             so
             close
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             had
             need
             be
             favourable
             and
             free
             to
             all
             that
             are
             accordingly
             covenanted
             ;
             for
             each
             mans
             conscience
             is
             the
             Interpreter
             in
             himself
             of
             what
             makes
             for
             or
             against
             the
             Covenant
             he
             takes
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             very
             Covenant
             ,
             you
             are
             all
             to
             be
             tender
             to
             consciences
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             (
             not
             power
             of
             
               men
               )
            
             can
             interpret
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             
               civil
            
             and
             
               prudential
            
             things
             onely
             ,
             they
             may
             intrepret
             
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               that
               of
            
             Job
             ,
             
               That
               with
               the
               ancient
               is
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               gray-headed
               ;
            
             which
             you
             apply
             in
             way
             of
             reproach
             to
             the
             
               younger
               ,
            
             whom
             you
             call
             as
             it
             were
             green-heads
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             elder
             I
             esteem
             as
             fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               younger
            
             we
             know
             are
             such
             in
             whom
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             more
             
               gloriously
               ,
            
             as
             he
             himself
             saith
             ,
             Your
             
               young
               men
            
             shall
             see
             visions
             ,
             and
             upon
             your
             sons
             and
             daughters
             I
             will
             powre
             out
             
               my
               Spirit
               ,
            
             your
             old
             
               men
            
             shall
             
               dream
            
             dreams
             .
             Now
             whether
             is
             it
             more
             excellent
             to
             
               dream
            
             dreams
             ,
             or
             to
             
               see
            
             visions
             ?
             The
             Lord
             delivered
             
               Israel
            
             by
             the
             young
             
               men
            
             of
             the
             Provinces
             .
             Surely
             we
             may
             more
             safely
             hearken
             to
             the
             younger
             that
             see
             
               visions
               of
               Reformation
               ,
            
             then
             to
             the
             elder
             that
             
               dream
               dreams
            
             of
             it
             onely
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             15
             ,
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             great
             disproportion
             of
             times
             .
             Men
             were
             then
             converted
             from
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             they
             were
             uncapable
             .
             Our
             Congregations
             in
             
               England
            
             are
             professed
             Christians
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             be
             many
             not
             so
             wrought
             on
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             rather
             a
             reason
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             22.26
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.21
             .
             
               Prov.
            
             23.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Nor
             can
             Sabbath
             nor
             Sacraments
             be
             administred
             without
             i●
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             the
             
               disproportion
            
             (
             you
             speak
             on
             )
             
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               conversion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ;
          
           
             The
             Apostle's
             and
             primitive
             times
             are
             the
             times
             we
             are
             to
             look
             at
             for
             a
             
               patern
            
             and
             
               model
               .
            
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             disproportion
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             Apostles
             who
             gave
             the
             government
             then
             ;
             yet
             are
             but
             private
             Divines
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             by
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             compared
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             the
             
               conversion
               from
               Paganism
               to
               Christianity
               ;
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             such
             disproportion
             there
             neither
             ,
             but
             that
             very
             proportion
             which
             our
             
               Saviour
            
             hath
             himself
             foretold
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             :
             For
             how
             doth
             a
             
               Iewish
            
             and
             
               Antichristian
               State
            
             differ
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             how
             doth
             a
             
             
               Heathenish
            
             or
             
               Paganish
            
             State
             ,
             differ
             from
             an
             
               Antichristian
            
             or
             
               Parochial
            
             State
             ,
             as
             
               Parochial
            
             or
             
               Parish
            
             is
             in
             that
             notion
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             put
             them
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             that
             very
             
               notion
               ,
               Matth.
            
             19.17
             .
             and
             the
             
               spirit
            
             in
             the
             
               Revelation
            
             makes
             the
             Antichristian
             State
             to
             be
             as
             unlawful
             as
             a
             
               Paganish
               ,
            
             and
             calls
             out
             equally
             from
             that
             as
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             by
             comparing
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             6.17
             .
             
               Revel.
            
             18.4
             .
             together
             will
             appear
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             as
             speaking
             of
             things
             and
             notions
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             speak
             in
             a
             Scripture
             way
             ;
             nor
             am
             I
             uncharitable
             in
             this
             neither
             ,
             though
             I
             thus
             speak
             ;
             I
             look
             on
             thousands
             in
             this
             State
             as
             godly
             beleevers
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Pastors
             I
             write
             against
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             
               Moses
            
             in
             
               Pharaoh's
            
             Court
             ;
             a
             
               Ioseph
            
             in
             
               Potiphar's
            
             house
             ;
             a
             
               Cornelius
               ,
            
             or
             devout
             man
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ;
            
             a
             
               Luther
            
             even
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             till
             the
             Lord
             enlighten
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             
               government
            
             and
             
               discipline
            
             is
             a
             
               Churches
               right
               ,
            
             and
             
               priviledge
               ,
            
             not
             the
             
               worlds
            
             and
             
               nations
               priviledges
               ,
            
             as
             so
             and
             then
             .
             Where
             are
             all
             your
             quoted
             Texts
             which
             are
             applied
             ?
             Surely
             that
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
            
             and
             
               Proverbs
               ,
            
             makes
             not
             for
             the
             discipline
             of
             a
             Church
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             16
             ,
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             He
             makes
             a
             comparison
             betwixt
             material
             and
             spiritual
             buildings
             ,
             as
             stone
             and
             timber
             should
             not
             be
             clapt
             together
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             one
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Similitudes
             may
             illustrate
             ,
             but
             not
             prove
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conformity
             betwixt
             material
             and
             spiritual
             things
             is
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             too
             far
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             material
             buildings
             ,
             or
             the
             Temple
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             squared
             stones
             ,
             but
             peeces
             and
             rubbish
             which
             have
             their
             use
             ;
             not
             so
             in
             the
             spiritual
             ;
             all
             things
             there
             are
             homogeneal
             ,
             and
             square
             ,
             and
             living
             stones
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             he
             accounts
             rough
             and
             unsquared
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             conformity
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             polished
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             best
             stones
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             a
             building
             by
             themselves
             ,
             as
             in
             separated
             congregations
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             him
             shew
             any
             such
             example
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             where
             when
             there
             was
             a
             mixture
             of
             holy
             and
             profane
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.21
             .
             the
             Apostles
             gathered
             out
             the
             holy
             part
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             of
             Axes
             and
             Hammers
             hath
             a
             mysterious
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             
             not
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             spirituall
             building
             is
             built
             of
             the
             soft
             and
             secret
             
               whispers
            
             and
             
               motions
            
             of
             the
             
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Reply
          
           
             To
             that
             
               of
               the
               similitudes
               ;
            
          
           
             I
             fully
             agree
             with
             you
             ,
             they
             
               illustrate
            
             better
             then
             they
             prove
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             
               of
               not
               carrying
               a
               conformity
            
             betwixt
             
               materialls
               and
               spiritualls
               too
               high
               ;
            
          
           
             I
             agree
             with
             you
             in
             that
             too
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             fully
             ;
             for
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             the
             
               great
               Prophet
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             preached
             the
             
               glory
            
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
            
             in
             
               materiall
               comparisons
               ,
            
             in
             
               salt
               ,
               water
               ,
               leven
               ,
               mustard
               seed
               ,
               sowers
               ,
               husbandmen
               ,
               vines
               ,
               vineyards
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             
               of
               spirituall
               buildings
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               are
               to
               be
               made
               up
               only
               of
               squared
               living
               stones
               ;
            
          
           
             I
             agree
             with
             you
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             Controversy
             might
             be
             ended
             :
             If
             your
             Temples
             shall
             be
             of
             
               living
               stones
               ;
            
             the
             Controversy
             is
             granted
             :
             But
             because
             I
             will
             not
             seem
             to
             mistake
             you
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             the
             
               spirituall
               building
            
             you
             mean
             ,
             and
             I
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             same
             here
             :
             You
             mean
             as
             it
             appears
             ,
             the
             
               invisible
               spirituall
               ,
            
             or
             
               Church
               mysticall
               ;
            
             and
             yet
             
               there
               ,
            
             all
             is
             not
             so
             
               Homogeneall
            
             and
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             neither
             :
             The
             
               head
            
             of
             the
             body
             is
             
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
            
             and
             one
             
               member
            
             like
             one
             
               star
            
             differs
             from
             
               another
            
             in
             
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               spirituall
               building
            
             or
             
               Church
            
             here
             which
             is
             the
             
               Image
            
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             above
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             is
             of
             
               true
               ,
               reall
               ,
               essentially
               spirituall
               living
               stones
               ;
            
             so
             the
             
               Church
               below
            
             is
             to
             consist
             at
             least
             of
             such
             as
             
               visibly
            
             and
             
               formally
            
             appear
             so
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             calls
             them
             in
             his
             Epistles
             
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             
               called
               to
               be
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             that
             
               of
               your
               peeces
               of
               Rubbish
               in
               the
               materiall
               building
               ;
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             
               Solomons
            
             Temple
             ,
             which
             my
             comparision
             drives
             up
             to
             ?
             How
             much
             
               Rubbish
            
             can
             you
             prove
             in
             that
             type
             ,
             nay
             ,
             
               square
               stones
               ,
               pure
               Cedar
               ,
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             figure
             out
             the
             
               Gospel-building
            
             or
             
               Temple
               ,
            
             as
             in
             
               Heb.
            
             9.
             
             So
             as
             your
             rubbish
             is
             only
             in
             your
             own
             allusion
             ,
             not
             in
             mine
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             your
             
               unpolished
               stones
            
             in
             your
             
               Parishes
               ,
               which
               may
               fit
               the
               Temple
               now
               ;
            
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             then
             onely
             such
             a
             
               building
            
             as
             the
             
               materiall
               one
            
             you
             speak
             on
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             up
             of
             
               rubbish
            
             and
             
               broken
               pieces
               :
            
             and
             if
             that
             be
             according
             to
             
               Christs
               patern
               ,
            
             let
             these
             
               Scriptures
            
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
             with
             many
             more
             ,
             determine
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             
               their
            
             submitting
             in
             deed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               national
               ,
               blinde
               ,
               traditional
            
             obedience
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             call
             it
             
               Gospel-submission
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             To
             that
             of
             the
             
               best
               stones
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               to
               make
               up
               a
               building
               ,
            
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             are
             to
             take
             in
             no
             
               ill
               ,
               unhewn
               ,
               unpolished
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Scripture
             
               cautions
            
             and
             
               practice
            
             are
             clear
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             then
             judge
             you
             what
             the
             
               stones
            
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             we
             so
             
               pick
            
             and
             
               chuse
            
             as
             if
             all
             
               stones
            
             were
             to
             be
             square
             alike
             ,
             or
             
               equally
               polished
               ;
            
             that
             is
             not
             in
             any
             
               materiall
               building
               :
            
             Though
             we
             would
             take
             in
             no
             
               rubbish
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             take
             in
             
               stones
            
             differently
             
               squared
               .
            
             As
             in
             the
             
               body
            
             one
             
               member
            
             differs
             
               from
               another
               ;
            
             the
             
               eye
               ,
            
             and
             
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             
               foot
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             members
             
               lesse
               honourable
               ,
            
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             12.
             so
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             
               measure
               ,
            
             and
             
               as
               every
               one
               hath
               received
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             do
             we
             stand
             so
             for
             the
             first
             polishing
             as
             you
             pretend
             .
             You
             make
             as
             if
             we
             set
             up
             such
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             as
             were
             onely
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             invisibl
             or
             mystical
             body
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             meerly
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             visible
             
               Gospel-perfection
               .
            
             By
             this
             you
             would
             make
             the
             
               carnall
            
             to
             abhor
             ,
             and
             the
             
               weaker
            
             to
             stumble
             and
             be
             offended
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             door
             of
             our
             Churches
             were
             not
             open
             for
             any
             such
             whom
             you
             imply
             ,
             were
             of
             a
             temper
             meerly
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             size
             of
             our
             
               own
               ,
            
             not
             the
             
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Let
             the
             doors
             of
             our
             Churches
             be
             as
             strait
             as
             you
             imply
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             your
             doors
             are
             set
             open
             ,
             or
             rather
             cast
             off
             the
             hinges
             :
             but
             a
             pure
             
               Gospel-entrance
            
             is
             neither
             too
             wide
             nor
             too
             narrow
             .
             We
             know
             there
             is
             
               smoking
               flax
            
             and
             
               bruised
               reeds
               ,
               measures
               of
               grace
               ;
            
             if
             they
             can
             willingly
             submit
             to
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             their
             
               Law-giver
               ,
            
             and
             walk
             as
             
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             there
             they
             may
             receive
             
               polishing
               ,
            
             and
             have
             
               honour
               ,
            
             and
             
               building
               up
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             which
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             obtain
             when
             they
             are
             in
             
               fellowship
            
             with
             the
             
               Father
            
             and
             the
             
               Son
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             your
             chalenge
             that
             I
             should
             shew
             any
             such
             example
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             of
             taking
             out
             the
             best
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             
               mixture
            
             of
             
               holy
            
             and
             
               profane
               ;
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Those
             were
             
               Gospel-Churches
            
             gathered
             by
             the
             
               Word
            
             and
             
               Spirit
            
             into
             
               Gospel-fellowship
               :
            
             and
             when
             you
             make
             your
             
               Parishes
            
             to
             appear
             such
             
               Churches
               ,
            
             then
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             more
             :
             till
             then
             ,
             I
             suspend
             your
             chalenge
             .
             The
             
               world
               ,
            
             and
             an
             
               Antichristian
               Nation
               ,
            
             are
             both
             under
             
               Christs
               fan
            
             for
             gathering
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             a
             
               mysterious
               truth
            
             you
             speak
             on
             in
             the
             
               Axes
            
             and
             
               Hammers
               ;
            
             I
             agree
             with
             you
             in
             that
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             
               mystery
            
             I
             therefore
             quoted
             it
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             sum
             up
             all
             the
             
               mystery
            
             into
             the
             
               soft
               whisperings
            
             and
             
               motions
            
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             you
             can
             hardly
             warrant
             us
             ,
             or
             secure
             us
             that
             your
             
               interpretation
            
             is
             the
             
               whole
               minde
            
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             that
             very
             
               interpretation
            
             of
             yours
             is
             part
             of
             it
             the
             very
             same
             I
             aim
             at
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             
             
               Gospel-building
            
             is
             softly
             gathered
             and
             made
             up
             by
             the
             
               Ministery
            
             of
             the
             
               Word
            
             and
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             not
             with
             
               Axes
            
             and
             
               Hammers
               ,
               tools
            
             of
             a
             
               compulsive
               ,
               forcing
               ,
               sharp
               ,
            
             and
             
               authoritative
            
             nature
             ,
             as
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             Pag.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             his
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             where
             he
             makes
             Christs
             description
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             to
             be
             against
             the
             establishment
             ,
             and
             the
             sutablenesse
             Christ
             presses
             for
             ;
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             his
             reason
             be
             of
             force
             against
             a
             speedy
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             well
             against
             a
             Government
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Government
             ,
             differ
             exceedingly
             .
             
               Christ
               came
               to
               suffer
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             is
             Christ
             so
             remisse
             as
             not
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             a
             Government
             .
             The
             Head
             must
             govern
             the
             Body
             .
             Nor
             so
             meek
             :
             He
             hath
             an
             iron
             Rod
             as
             well
             as
             a
             golden
             Scepter
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             2.9
             .
             
               Esth.
            
             5.2
             .
             and
             though
             he
             was
             sometimes
             a
             servant
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             yet
             sometimes
             a
             Lord
             too
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             2.14
             .
             and
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             a
             formidable
             mouth
             too
             ,
             
               &c.
               Revel.
            
             8.15
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             his
             Scriptures
             produced
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             12.19
             .
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             5.3
             .
             they
             make
             nothing
             against
             a
             
               speedy
               ,
            
             but
             against
             a
             
               grievous
            
             Government
             .
             And
             though
             his
             yoke
             be
             easie
             ,
             yet
             not
             easie
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             5.29
             .
             
               and
            
             16.24
             .
             
               &c.
            
             as
             in
             self-deniall
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             hath
             his
             other
             place
             any
             sober
             sense
             in
             it
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             9.17
             .
             nor
             makes
             it
             against
             Government
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             any
             time
             .
             The
             wine
             will
             be
             alwayes
             new
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             the
             longer
             delayed
             ,
             the
             older
             will
             the
             bottles
             be
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             
               If
               against
               a
               speedy
               Government
               ,
               then
               against
               a
               Government
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
            
          
           
             How
             do
             you
             infer
             that
             ?
             Nothing
             of
             those
             makes
             against
             the
             
               Government
            
             of
             
               Christ
            
             rightly
             constituted
             ,
             and
             
               ordered
            
             and
             
               setled
            
             upon
             those
             
               called
               to
               be
               Saints
               .
            
             Indeed
             they
             make
             against
             any
             other
             
               Government
            
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               now
               .
            
             Nor
             will
             there
             be
             alwayes
             such
             a
             People
             under
             
               Christs
               yoke
            
             as
             you
             think
             on
             .
             But
             
               you
            
             look
             
               further
            
             abroad
             then
             
               I
               ,
            
             and
             in
             that
             we
             mistake
             one
             another
             .
             You
             look
             that
             
               whole
               Kingdomes
            
             and
             
               Nations
            
             should
             submit
             ,
             and
             I
             look
             only
             for
             
               one
            
             of
             a
             
               Tribe
               ,
            
             two
             of
             a
             
               City
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Your
             
               Horizon
            
             and
             the
             Scripture's
             ,
             for
             
               Government
               ,
            
             are
             not
             equall
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               Christs
               Nature
               and
               Government
               differing
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               therefore
               my
               Text
               prove
               nothing
               ;
            
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             Every
             thing
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             bears
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             .
             Every
             
               Truth
            
             of
             His
             hath
             something
             of
             
               Himself
            
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             
               Truth
            
             it self
             by
             way
             of
             
               excellency
               :
               
               I
               am
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             Every
             
               beam
            
             of
             
               light
            
             is
             
               light
               :
            
             Then
             how
             can
             
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             
               Government
            
             differ
             so
             as
             you
             pretend
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             well
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             
               Truth
            
             but
             it
             partakes
             of
             
               Him
            
             who
             is
             
               The
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             is
             a
             
               beam
            
             or
             
               sparkle
            
             of
             him
             .
             
               Truth
            
             is
             Homogeneal
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             unlike
             and
             
               contrary
               dispositioned
            
             and
             
               natured
            
             as
             you
             pretend
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             expounding
             the
             Text
             
               He
               shall
               not
               strive
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             a
             
               Prophecie
               ;
            
             you
             do
             well
             in
             part
             :
             but
             you
             know
             
               Prophecies
            
             have
             a
             
               latitude
               ;
            
             and
             
               Scriptures
            
             have
             not
             onely
             one
             
               main
            
             and
             
               principall
               ,
            
             but
             many
             
               subordinate
            
             aims
             :
             so
             as
             though
             this
             Scripture
             concern
             his
             sufferings
             
               principally
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             doth
             in
             a
             
               latitude
            
             set
             forth
             the
             
               nature
            
             of
             
               Him
            
             who
             is
             
               Truth
               ;
            
             and
             in
             
               Him
            
             we
             may
             see
             how
             those
             
               things
            
             which
             are
             
               pretended
            
             for
             
               truth
            
             hold
             proportion
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               Head
               ,
            
             but
             he
             is
             not
             a
             
               Head
            
             to
             every Body
             
               .
            
             He
             will
             have
             a
             
               Body
            
             proportionable
             to
             his
             
               Head
               .
            
             Is
             a
             
               Nation
            
             of
             all
             sorts
             a
             fit
             
               Body
            
             for
             such
             a
             
               Head
               ?
            
             Is
             he
             not
             a
             
               pure
               ,
               holy
               ,
               glorious
               Head
            
             in
             his
             
               Gospel-dispensation
               ?
            
             and
             is
             a
             
               Body
            
             so
             
               leprous
               ,
            
             so
             
               wicked
               ,
            
             so
             
               formal
               ,
            
             so
             
               traditionally
            
             and
             
               Antichristianly
               corrupted
               ,
            
             a
             
               fit
               Body
               ?
               Shall
               I
               take
               the
               members
               of
               my
               body
               ,
            
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               joyn
               them
               to
               an
               harlot
               ,
               to
               make
               one
               flesh
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             What
             then
             shall
             the
             
               Head
            
             do
             with
             
               such
               Members
            
             ?
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               His
               ruling
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Golden
               Scepter
               ,
            
             Psal.
             2.
             Esth.
             5.
             
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             And
             doth
             
               He
            
             rule
             any
             in
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               ,
            
             who
             were
             not
             called
             in
             first
             by
             his
             
               Golden
               Scepter
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             of
             his
             
               Iron
               rod
            
             in
             
               Psal.
            
             2.
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             not
             as
             
               King
            
             of
             his
             
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             of
             
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             of
             
               Esth.
            
             5.
             what
             is
             that
             
               Golden
               Scepter
            
             to
             
               Christs
               ?
            
             unlesse
             you
             bring
             a
             Text
             only
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             
               thing
            
             as
             a
             Golden
             Scepter
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             For
             your
             other
             Texts
             of
             
               Christs
            
             being
             a
             
               servant
            
             and
             a
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             a
             
               Lamb
            
             and
             
               terrible
               ;
            
             you
             only
             prove
             what
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             more
             a
             
               King
            
             and
             a
             
               Lord
            
             in
             his
             
               Government
            
             then
             in
             any
             other
             of
             his
             
               Gospel-dispensations
               :
            
             But
             all
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             the
             
               Lordship
            
             of
             such
             a
             
               Presbytery
            
             or
             
               Government
               .
            
             Certainly
             you
             intend
             it
             a
             
               terrible
               Government
               ,
            
             because
             you
             bring
             in
             those
             Texts
             that
             have
             all
             the
             
               judgement
            
             and
             
               severity
            
             in
             them
             which
             Christ
             threatens
             to
             the
             
               Nations
            
             and
             
               Kings
            
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             
               Churches
               .
            
             Will
             you
             make
             Christ
             rule
             in
             his
             
               Church
            
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             
               world
               ?
            
             well
             ,
             let
             your
             
               Presbytery
            
             enjoy
             the
             
               Iron
               Scepter
               ,
            
             while
             the
             
               Churches
            
             of
             
             Christ
             enjoy
             the
             
               Golden
               ;
            
             and
             try
             if
             you
             ruine
             not
             more
             then
             you
             rule
             ,
             and
             break
             not
             more
             then
             you
             bow
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               Matth.
            
             12.19
             .
             1
             
               John
            
             5.3
             .
             
               The
               yoke
               easie
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               they
               make
               not
               against
               a
               speedy
               ,
               but
               a
               grievous
               Government
               ;
            
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             I
             cannot
             expresse
             my self
             better
             then
             in
             your
             own
             words
             ,
             They
             make
             against
             a
             
               grievous
               Government
               ,
            
             which
             is
             all
             I
             aim
             at
             in
             the
             Quotation
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             
               the
               yoke
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
            
             so
             say
             I
             too
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             burdensom
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Commandements
               grievous
            
             to
             the
             
               unregenerate
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             I
             prove
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             fit
             and
             sutable
             yoke
             for
             the
             
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Commandement
            
             for
             them
             .
             And
             there
             is
             the
             same
             
               proportion
            
             of
             the
             outward
             government
             to
             the
             outward
             
               man
            
             that
             there
             is
             of
             the
             other
             
               spirituall
               Laws
            
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             to
             the
             inward
             
               man
               ,
            
             and
             none
             but
             the
             Saints
             can
             delight
             in
             either
             .
             Men
             are
             to
             be
             spiritually
             moulded
             and
             framed
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Gospel-discipline
               :
            
             that
             kind
             of
             Discipline
             is
             not
             like
             your
             
               civil
            
             Discipline
             :
             this
             way
             of
             Discipline
             you
             would
             have
             ,
             is
             too
             
               Politick
            
             and
             
               Nationall
               ;
            
             it
             takes
             in
             a
             people
             to
             subdue
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             Civill
             Policie
             ,
             which
             finding
             a
             people
             unsubdued
             ,
             subdues
             them
             :
             So
             doth
             not
             
               Christ
            
             as
             we
             read
             of
             ;
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             (
             not
             the
             government
             )
             subdues
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             with
             much
             ado
             ,
             you
             only
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             as
             I
             intended
             them
             ,
             no
             
               Commandements
            
             for
             the
             
               mixed
            
             and
             
               unregenerate
               ,
            
             or
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
               Christs
               government
            
             no
             
               Nationall
               government
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             where
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Nor
               hath
               his
               place
               any
               sober
               sense
            
             in
             it
             .
             
               Matth.
            
             9.17
             .
             The
             
               new
               wine
               will
               be
               alwayes
               new
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               delayed
               ,
               the
               older
               the
               bottles
               will
               be
               .
            
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             I
             wonder
             that
             one
             of
             your
             experience
             in
             the
             
               Majesty
            
             of
             the
             
               Word
               ,
            
             should
             be
             so
             
               pleasant
            
             with
             a
             
               Scripture
               allegory
               ,
            
             because
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             is
             of
             
               wine
               .
            
             You
             jest
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             made
             the
             
               sense
            
             lesse
             sober
             ,
             I
             am
             sorry
             my
             
               younger
            
             pen
             should
             reprove
             the
             
               aged
            
             for
             
               jesting
               ,
            
             which
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             sayes
             
               is
               not
               convenient
               .
            
             And
             truly
             it
             is
             not
             comely
             for
             the
             
               servants
            
             to
             play
             upon
             the
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
            
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             especially
             upon
             his
             wine
             ,
             which
             alludes
             so
             to
             his
             
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             
               drink
            
             with
             us
             
               new
            
             in
             his
             
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             will
             the
             wine
             be
             alwayes
             
               new
            
             to
             those
             that
             are
             
               renewed
            
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             indeed
             ;
             for
             your
             
               Parishes
            
             which
             you
             call
             
               old
               Bottles
               ,
            
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             wine
             ,
             or
             pure
             government
             ,
             is
             too
             new
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             the
             Bottles
             be
             
               older
               ,
            
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             longer
             the
             government
             is
             delayed
             ,
             if
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               Word
            
             be
             there
             for
             
               renewing
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             What
             
               sense
               is
               this
               ?
            
             What
             
               logicall
               connexion
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             shall
             appear
             there
             is
             sense
             enough
             ,
             and
             connexion
             enough
             ,
             and
             Logike
             enough
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             more
             Scripture
             and
             lesse
             Logike
             ;
             for
             all
             I
             aim
             at
             ,
             is
             what
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             aims
             at
             ,
             that
             the
             
               bottles
            
             should
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             
               wine
               ,
            
             the
             
               necks
            
             for
             the
             
               yoke
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               subjects
            
             for
             the
             
               commands
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             23.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             his
             ,
             That
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             could
             as
             easily
             have
             set
             up
             his
             government
             by
             miracle
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             such
             a
             primary
             
               &c.
            
             necessity
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             acts
             and
             times
             for
             divine
             Providence
             towards
             his
             Church
             are
             various
             .
             God
             had
             his
             Church
             at
             first
             and
             no
             written
             Word
             for
             it
             till
             the
             Law
             was
             write
             ,
             and
             
               Moses
            
             wrote
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             And
             God
             added
             to
             the
             morall
             Lawes
             ,
             ceremoniall
             and
             judiciall
             ,
             divers
             of
             which
             were
             not
             executed
             till
             forty
             yeeres
             after
             ,
             at
             their
             coming
             into
             
               Canaan
               ;
            
             so
             far
             was
             God
             beforehand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
            
             could
             as
             easily
             have
             setled
             the
             government
             by
             miracle
             ;
             we
             grant
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             more
             ;
             without
             a
             miracle
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             that
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             in
             
               Matth.
            
             16.19
             .
             
               Joh.
            
             10.23
             .
             
               Matth.
            
             18.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             
               Christs
            
             delay
             of
             Government
             must
             be
             our
             example
             ,
             then
             as
             well
             for
             the
             Anabaptisticall
             delay
             of
             Baptism
             till
             his
             age
             
               Luke
            
             3.23
             .
             nor
             was
             it
             
               Johns
            
             office
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Government
             ,
             but
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             And
             
               Christs
            
             publike
             Ministery
             lasted
             but
             four
             yeers
             ,
             or
             three
             yeers
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             and
             he
             began
             then
             to
             set
             up
             Government
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             All
             your
             proof
             reaches
             but
             to
             this
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               God
            
             delt
             
               variously
            
             with
             his
             
               Church
               .
            
             They
             had
             first
             no
             
               written
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             after
             ,
             
               a
               written
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               Christ
            
             could
             have
             setled
             
               his
               Government
               by
               miracle
               ,
            
             but
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             
               Christs
            
             delay
             of
             
               Government
            
             must
             be
             no
             more
             our
             
               example
            
             then
             his
             
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             My
             proof
             was
             to
             shew
             there
             was
             no
             such
             
               morall
               necessity
            
             of
             the
             setling
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             setled
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             have
             you
             overthrown
             here
             ?
             Not
             that
             
               Christ
            
             suspended
             his
             
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               setling
            
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             you
             grant
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             more
             at
             large
             then
             I
             did
             :
             so
             as
             all
             your
             rest
             will
             be
             answered
             in
             two
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             that
             of
             
               Gods
               Church
            
             and
             
               Government
            
             before
             his
             
               Word
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             you
             would
             insinuate
             as
             some
             advantage
             to
             your
             
               setling
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             to
             
               Gods
               dispensation
            
             now
             ?
             if
             there
             wanted
             a
             
               Word
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             
               supplement
            
             of
             
               vision
            
             and
             
               dreams
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             go
             before
             the
             
               Law
               ,
            
             so
             much
             as
             you
             do
             for
             a
             
               Patern
               :
            
             You
             go
             too
             
             far
             when
             you
             go
             to
             the
             
               times
            
             of
             the
             
               Law
               :
            
             You
             
               have
               a
               Prophet
               now
               to
               hear
            
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             3.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             that
             of
             
               Baptism
            
             to
             be
             
               delayed
               as
               well
               as
               Government
            
             from
             
               Christs
               example
               :
            
          
           
             I
             cannot
             dispute
             that
             here
             ,
             Master
             
               Tomes
            
             will
             satisfie
             you
             at
             large
             in
             his
             learned
             
               Examen
               ,
            
             where
             he
             hath
             made
             work
             for
             a
             whole
             Assembly
             ,
             That
             he
             knowes
             not
             but
             it
             may
             be
             delayed
             till
             they
             be
             of
             yeers
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             answer
             you
             in
             your
             scope
             :
          
           
             You
             bring
             this
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imitated
             in
             all
             things
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             .
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Christ
            
             setled
             not
             his
             
               Government
            
             when
             he
             began
             his
             
               Ministery
               ,
            
             or
             
               Johns
               ?
            
             For
             the
             busines
             on
             your
             part
             is
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             
               Government
            
             was
             setled
             before
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             
               Ministery
               ;
            
             or
             there
             was
             as
             much
             
               necessity
            
             of
             it
             as
             of
             the
             
               Word
               ;
            
             but
             for
             some
             
               reason
               ;
            
             and
             not
             from
             any
             
               thing
            
             in
             the
             
               nature
            
             of
             the
             
               Government
               ,
            
             but
             some
             other
             
               extrincicall
               reason
               ;
            
             it
             was
             delayed
             :
             Which
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             
               place
            
             now
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             yet
             to
             prove
             ;
             al
             your
             
               proof
            
             summed
             up
             ,
             reaches
             not
             to
             this
          
           
             But
             you
             imply
             ,
             The
             
               will
               of
               God
               in
               his
               dispensations
               was
               the
               cause
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               wil
            
             of
             
               God
            
             in
             his
             dispensotions
             carries
             a
             
               rule
            
             of
             
               righteousnesse
            
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             
               spirituall
               reason
               .
            
             And
             in
             
               Gospel
            
             dispensations
             and
             
               extrincicall
               proceedings
            
             of
             
               Gods
            
             will
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             a
             
               rule
            
             and
             
               golden
               reed
            
             of
             
               righteousnesse
            
             measuring
             the
             
               Temple
               ;
            
             and
             every
             
               dispensation
               ,
            
             and
             even
             this
             of
             suspending
             
               Government
               ,
            
             hath
             its
             
               rule
            
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             that
             a
             
               word
               of
               obedience
            
             must
             precede
             and
             go
             before
             a
             
               form
               of
               obedience
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               word
            
             of
             faith
             before
             the
             obedience
             
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               living
               stones
            
             before
             a
             
               living
               Temple
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             the
             gifts
             for
             Government
             were
             not
             given
             till
             Christ
             ascended
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             ascended
             43.
             dayes
             after
             his
             ministration
             ;
             and
             that
             added
             to
             the
             yeer
             forementioned
             ,
             makes
             but
             small
             difference
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             put
             his
             Apostles
             upon
             neither
             of
             these
             offices
             ,
             preaching
             or
             governing
             ,
             without
             competent
             gifts
             and
             qualifications
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             
               modell
            
             of
             it
             ,
             
               which
               he
               saith
               people
               fell
               under
               as
               they
               were
               capable
               ;
            
             If
             he
             mean
             the
             written
             modell
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             young
             in
             
               Christs
            
             time
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             not
             now
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             1500.
             yeers
             since
             .
             Why
             should
             that
             which
             is
             so
             old
             in
             constitution
             ,
             be
             thought
             too
             soon
             for
             execution
             ?
             And
             besides
             Scripture
             directions
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             many
             yeers
             the
             Paterns
             of
             it
             i●
             ma●y
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             hath
             by
             fast
             and
             slow
             degrees
             been
             brought
             in
             ,
             as
             both
             in
             debates
             of
             
             
               Assembly
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             for
             
               execution
            
             too
             ,
             First
             an
             
               Ordinance
               for
               ordination
               ,
            
             and
             then
             a
             
               Directory
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             prove
             here
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
            
             Christ
             
               gave
               gifts
               when
               he
               ascended
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               long
               time
               in
               all
               his
               ministration
               and
               sending
               gifts
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               he
               qualified
               his
               Apostles
               for
               government
               and
               preaching
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               government
               of
            
             Christ
             
               now
               so
               old
               ,
               should
               be
               seen
               set
               up
               as
               in
               other
               Kingdoms
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               it
               proceeded
               by
               degrees
               in
               its
               setting
               up
               here
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             all
             this
             thus
             gathered
             up
             ,
             proves
             not
             any
             thing
             against
             my
             assertion
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
            
             proceeded
             by
             degrees
             in
             his
             
               Ministery
               ,
            
             and
             giving
             out
             his
             
               government
               ;
            
             but
             rather
             strengthens
             my
             assertion
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             Arguments
             for
             setling
             implyed
             in
             these
             particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               Christs
               government
               was
               but
               a
               while
               in
               bringing
               forth
               ,
               the
               ye●rs
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             
               government
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             being
             now
             so
             
               old
               ,
            
             ought
             
               to
               be
               soon
               executed
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               Paterns
               of
               it
               are
               in
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             to
             all
             these
             in
             as
             few
             words
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Prove
             your
             Argument
             first
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               ,
            
             the
             particulars
             ,
             and
             entirenesse
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             allow
             you
             your
             Argument
             ;
             but
             you
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             but
             partly
             
               Christs
               ,
            
             and
             partly
             the
             
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             or
             of
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             must
             prove
             but
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             
               government
            
             you
             have
             ,
             is
             the
             
               government
               ,
            
             there
             withall
             
               Gospel-necessaries
            
             take
             in
             ;
             else
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Gospel-government
            
             be
             never
             so
             
               old
               ,
            
             yours
             is
             but
             
               new
               ;
            
             and
             this
             Argument
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Prove
             the
             other
             
               Reformed
               Kingdoms
            
             to
             be
             Reformed
             
               Churches
               ,
            
             as
             
               Churches
            
             are
             taken
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             their
             
               Paterns
            
             pure
             
               Gospel-Paterns
               ,
            
             which
             by
             your
             own
             you
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             in
             part
             
               prudentiall
            
             or
             
               human
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Evangelicall
            
             and
             
               Divine
               ;
            
             and
             then
             your
             reason
             may
             have
             some
             force
             in
             it
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             you
             see
             with
             all
             you
             can
             do
             ,
             you
             cannot
             prove
             but
             Christs
             government
             was
             divers
             yeers
             in
             bringing
             forth
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             your
             own
             account
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             before
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             assume
             fuller
             Revelations
             of
             truth
             then
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             whether
             any
             of
             these
             makes
             for
             the
             
               setting
            
             up
             your
             
               government
               ,
            
             or
             the
             taking
             
               down
            
             my
             
               reasons
               .
            
          
           
             To
             your
             last
             ;
             
               That
               this
               Reformation
               hath
               proceeded
               by
               slow
               paces
               and
               degrees
               .
            
          
           
           
             What
             ?
             Would
             you
             prove
             it
             by
             its
             slow
             proceeding
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               government
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             setled
             ?
             That
             were
             a
             strange
             kinde
             of
             reasoning
             :
             Because
             Christ
             proceeded
             by
             degrees
             in
             giving
             out
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             here
             ,
             therefore
             everie
             thing
             that
             proceeds
             by
             degrees
             ,
             is
             Christs
             government
             .
             Here
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             Logick
             indeed
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             but
             no
             Scripture
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             ;
             He
             that
             saies
             such
             a
             one
             is
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             saies
             tru●ly
             ;
             He
             that
             saies
             such
             a
             one
             is
             a
             beast
             ,
             sayes
             he
             is
             a
             living
             creature
             :
             Therefore
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             He
             that
             sayes
             such
             a
             one
             is
             a
             beast
             ,
             sayes
             truly
             ;
             So
             ,
             He
             that
             sayes
             
               Christs
               government
            
             proceeded
             slowly
             ,
             saies
             truly
             ;
             He
             that
             sayes
             your
             government
             proceeded
             slowly
             ,
             saies
             truly
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             He
             that
             saies
             your
             government
             is
             Christs
             government
             ,
             sayes
             truly
             .
             What
             have
             you
             got
             now
             by
             your
             Logick
             ?
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             say
             in
             your
             second
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             gifts
             and
             qualifications
             for
             government
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             
               you
            
             and
             your
             
               Parishes
            
             have
             such
             
               gifts
            
             and
             
               qualifications
            
             as
             in
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             12.
             set
             it
             up
             when
             you
             please
             ;
             if
             not
             what
             haste
             ?
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             26
             ,
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             his
             Rules
             and
             Considerations
             of
             Prudence
             ;
             
               The
               more
               time
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               trying
               spirits
               ,
               the
               lesse
               danger
               to
               that
               State
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             answer
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             the
             dutie
             of
             a
             State
             not
             only
             to
             try
             spirits
             ,
             but
             to
             rule
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             rather
             to
             rule
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             
               Prov.
            
             29.15
             .
             and
             the
             longer
             they
             live
             without
             the
             yoke
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             the
             more
             enormous
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             
               trying
               all
               things
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             due
             proportion
             of
             time
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             ill
             hap
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             to
             have
             the
             government
             fluttering
             on
             the
             lime-twig
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             when
             it
             should
             be
             on
             the
             wing
             of
             actuall
             execution
             in
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             makes
             it
             a
             dangerous
             matter
             for
             the
             State
             to
             involve
             it selfe
             into
             the
             designes
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             .
          
           
             But
             unseasonably
             applyed
             to
             Presbyteriall-government
             ,
             because
             both
             Popish
             and
             Prelaticall
             power
             is
             abjured
             by
             i●
             by
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             There
             can
             be
             no
             danger
             in
             the
             not
             too
             sudden
             incorporating
             
               &c.
            
             since
             
               Moses
            
             is
             not
             aliv●&c
             
               .
            
             a
             new
             star
             may
             arise
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             groundlesse
             conceit
             refuted
             already
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             of
             
               Moses
               &c.
            
             he
             bewrayeth
             his
             d●signe
             to
             debarre
             the
             government
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             of
             a
             new
             star
             arising
             ,
             it
             prepares
             the
             way
             for
             some
             
               Barchochebas
               ,
            
             who
             pre●ending
             to
             be
             
               J●cobs
            
             star
             mislead
             th●J●wes
             
               ,
            
             and
             was
             called
             
               ●sword●
            
             the
             
               son
               of
               a
               I●e
               .
            
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             prove
             against
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               people
               ought
               to
               be
               ruled
               rather
               then
               tried
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               some
               time
               is
               to
               be
               allowed
               for
               triall
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             
               the
               government
               hath
               been
               fluttering
               too
               long
               at
            
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               to
               feare
               the
               Presbyteriall
               government
               ,
               which
               hath
               abjured
               Popery
            
             &c.
             
             
               Dominion
               by
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             
               some
               of
               this
               is
               refuted
               already
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             
               my
               designe
               is
               to
               debarre
               it
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             
               a
               new
               star
               is
               a
               misleading
               star
               .
            
          
           
             To
             your
             first
             I
             reply
             ;
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             in
             
               civill
               government
               ,
               rule
            
             there
             rather
             then
             
               try
               :
            
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             
               Church-government
               ,
            
             or
             
               Discipline
            
             ?
             The
             
               rule
            
             there
             ,
             is
             the
             
               will
            
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             
               rule
            
             in
             
               government
               ,
            
             and
             
               legislative
               power
            
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ;
            
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Try
               all
               things
            
             before
             either
             you
             
               rule
            
             or
             be
             
               ruled
               .
            
          
           
             To
             your
             second
             ;
          
           
             
               Some
               time
               you
               will
               allow
            
             (
             I
             see
             )
             for
             
               triall
               ;
            
             but
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             
               measure
            
             and
             
               deal
            
             out
             
               time
            
             but
             by
             the
             
               Standard
            
             of
             the
             
               Word
               ;
            
             and
             before
             you
             call
             for
             such
             quick
             
               obedience
            
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             did
             ,
             prove
             your
             
               power
               ,
            
             and
             
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             
               conclusions
               ,
            
             and
             by
             such
             
               Apostolicall
            
             and
             
               infallible
            
             evidence
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             our
             
               sin
            
             if
             we
             submit
             not
             .
             And
             let
             the
             
               time
            
             you
             deal
             out
             not
             be
             like
             that
             of
             
               States
            
             and
             
               Armies
            
             in
             their
             
               Treaties
               ,
            
             who
             are
             finall
             and
             peremptory
             in
             the
             seasons
             they
             set
             :
             You
             cannot
             set
             such
             
               time
               ;
            
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             breaths
             when
             &
             where
             it
             lifteth
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             third
             ;
          
           
             
               What
               is
               that
               to
               the
               present
               Discipline
               what
               the
               Covenant
               abjures
               ?
               Covenant
            
             and
             
               Discipline
            
             are
             two
             
               distinct
            
             things
             ;
             a
             
               Covenant
            
             may
             
               abjure
            
             in
             
               word
               ,
            
             what
             yet
             a
             
               government
            
             may
             practice
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             enough
             to
             abjure
             
               Popery
            
             in
             
               grosse
               ,
            
             but
             in
             every
             
               part
            
             and
             
               parcell
               .
            
             And
             now
             having
             abjured
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             sit
             downe
             in
             that
             satisfaction
             that
             we
             have
             
               sworn
            
             against
             
               Popery
               ;
            
             but
             to
             search
             out
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             forsworn
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             
               duty
            
             begins
             from
             the
             time
             of
             
               abjuring
               ;
            
             and
             it
             lies
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             
               State
            
             to
             find
             out
             
               Popery
               ;
            
             but
             every
             one
             in
             his
             own
             particular
             is
             ingaged
             ,
             you
             and
             I
             ,
             and
             every
             Covenanter
             :
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             you
             have
             ingaged
             thousands
             by
             
               conscience
            
             against
             
               Popery
            
             and
             to
             
               endeavour
            
             &c.
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             give
             the
             same
             
               conscience
               liberty
            
             to
             bring
             in
             its
             
               result
            
             and
             
               enquiry
               ;
            
             els
             you
             make
             it
             a
             
               snare
            
             and
             
               trouble
            
             to
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             not
             a
             
               Covenant
               .
            
             And
             now
             I
             professe
             here
             a
             just
             and
             undeniable
             
               liberty
            
             by
             
               Covenant
            
             to
             bring
             forth
             all
             of
             
               Popery
               ,
               Prelacy
               ,
            
             or
             truth
             they
             know
             .
          
           
           
             To
             your
             other
             ;
          
           
             
               Why
               should
               ye
               speak
               of
               the
               governments
               fluttering
               on
               a
               lime-twig
               at
            
             Westminster
             ?
          
           
             Sure
             the
             
               State
            
             or
             
               Parliament
            
             may
             deserve
             better
             of
             any
             of
             the
             
               Assembly
               ,
            
             then
             to
             be
             thought
             their
             
               retarders
            
             or
             
               lime-twigs
               :
            
             How
             have
             they
             honoured
             them
             above
             their
             
               Brethren
               ,
               printing
            
             their
             
               ingagements
            
             to
             the
             
               world
            
             before
             every
             Sermon
             ,
             calling
             them
             into
             so
             neer
             a
             
               capacity
            
             with
             themselves
             ?
             though
             
               Divines
            
             have
             been
             unfortunate
             before
             ,
             and
             their
             Predecessours
             raised
             in
             the
             curtesie
             and
             piety
             of
             former
             
               States
            
             and
             
               Parliaments
            
             into
             a
             
               law
            
             and
             
               power
            
             above
             their
             
               Brethren
               ;
            
             which
             I
             hope
             our
             
               Brethren
            
             will
             remember
             and
             beware
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             would
             not
             wholly
             interpret
             you
             into
             so
             
               dangerous
               a
               sense
            
             against
             the
             
               State
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             you
             may
             call
             your
             
               dissenting
               Brethren
            
             the
             
               lime-twig
               ;
            
             which
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             are
             contrary
             to
             your
             own
             Argument
             ;
             for
             you
             argued
             but
             lately
             the
             
               slow
               proceeding
            
             into
             a
             very
             
               warrantable
            
             and
             
               Scripture
               way
               :
            
             and
             will
             you
             now
             mar
             all
             ,
             and
             defile
             your
             Argument
             with
             a
             
               lime-twig
               ,
            
             and
             bewray
             rather
             your
             
               slow
               proceeding
            
             to
             have
             been
             of
             
               constraint
            
             then
             
               conscience
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             your
             other
             ;
             That
             
               this
               is
               already
               refuted
               :
            
          
           
             I
             say
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             as
             you
             have
             formerly
             refuted
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             formerly
             answered
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             other
             ;
             That
             
               my
               designe
               by
               that
               of
            
             Moses
             
               is
               to
               debar
               it
               for
               ever
               .
            
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             Yea
             for
             ever
             would
             I
             debar
             a
             government
             not
             clear
             from
             the
             
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             not
             one
             haire
             would
             I
             debar
             a
             government
             that
             had
             the
             
               name
            
             of
             
               Christ
            
             in
             Scripture-letters
             engraven
             upon
             it
             ,
             pure
             Gospel-principles
             and
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             other
             ,
             that
             a
             
               new-star
            
             is
             to
             prepare
             for
             a
             misguider
             ,
             and
             your
             story
             of
             
               Barchochebas
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             more
             
               lightsomnesse
            
             then
             
               light
            
             in
             it
             .
             But
             why
             should
             you
             be
             so
             pleasant
             with
             my
             expression
             of
             
               truth
            
             by
             a
             
               star
               ?
            
             it
             is
             the
             very
             
               allegory
            
             of
             the
             
               spirit
               .
            
             Christ
             calls
             himselfe
             the
             
               morning-star
               ,
            
             the
             light
             which
             springs
             from
             above
             .
             The
             Spirit
             is
             called
             the
             
               day-star
               arising
               in
               our
               hearts
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Spouse
             is
             attired
             in
             a
             
               crown
               of
               twelve
               stars
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             call
             to
             any
             to
             look
             for
             a
             
               new
               created
               star
            
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             an
             
               old
               ,
            
             yet
             
               new
               appearing
               star
            
             to
             us
             ;
             one
             of
             those
             stars
             in
             the
             Gospel-Firmament
             ,
             which
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Tradition
             and
             Ignorance
             hinder
             us
             from
             seeing
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             what
             of
             your
             story
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             way
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             misle●d
             ?
             That
             which
             bids
             you
             prove
             and
             try
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             follow
             ?
             or
             that
             which
             saith
             ,
             
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             compell
             them
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             the
             
               Gospell
               compells
            
             in
             the
             Parable
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             civill
             power
             ;
             not
             a
             power
             of
             
               word
            
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             
               state
            
             too
             :
             and
             so
             
               twisting
            
             the
             
               Gospell
            
             with
             the
             
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             
               humane
               Authoritie
            
             with
             
               divine
               ?
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             To
             his
             other
             prudentiall
             rule
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             hee
             makes
             the
             Civill
             and
             Eccesiasticall
             power
             so
             linked
             that
             if
             there
             be
             motions
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             quietnesse
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             aimes
             at
             the
             perpetuall
             prohibition
             ,
             not
             at
             a
             temporall
             forbearance
             onely
             .
             He
             carries
             it
             on
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             must
             allow
             him
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Politick
             Dictator
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             if
             they
             reciprocate
             interests
             ?
             must
             the
             Civill
             State
             leave
             everie
             man
             or
             Congregation
             to
             be
             governed
             ?
             
               Judg.
            
             17.6
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             disturbances
             are
             communicated
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Civill
             State
             ought
             to
             settle
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             enjoy
             its
             own
             peace
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             
               Toleration
               of
               the
               Protestants
               of
            
             France
             ;
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             being
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             though
             a
             revolter
             ,
             and
             recovering
             his
             rights
             by
             the
             arms
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             he
             could
             do
             no
             lesse
             in
             humanity
             then
             allow
             them
             their
             Religion
             ;
             though
             now
             tolerated
             ,
             because
             the
             trustiest
             friends
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             
               France
               .
            
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             the
             State
             being
             most
             free
             where
             the
             Conscience
             is
             least
             straitned
             :
             If
             free
             in
             indulgence
             to
             all
             Religions
             ,
             he
             complies
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Bloudy
               Tenet
               :
            
             If
             free
             from
             Commotions
             ,
             experience
             in
             severall
             Ages
             and
             Countreyes
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             his
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             and
             the
             Wheat
             :
             If
             there
             must
             be
             such
             mixtures
             tolerated
             ,
             what
             warrant
             have
             they
             to
             pluck
             the
             Wheat
             from
             the
             Tares
             ,
             nay
             ,
             Wheat
             ,
             from
             Wheat
             ,
             in
             their
             new
             gathering
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             prove
             against
             my
             reason
             the
             compliance
             and
             nearnesse
             of
             the
             
               Civill
            
             and
             
               Eccesiasticall
            
             power
             ,
             occasioning
             motions
             in
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             
               the
               authoritie
               I
               assume
               of
               a
               politike
               Dictator
               .
            
             But
             what
             doth
             my
             assuming
             prove
             against
             the
             compliancy
             and
             motions
             of
             the
             two
             Powers
             ?
             This
             is
             no
             proofe
             against
             the
             two
             Powers
             of
             
               Church
            
             and
             
               State
               ,
            
             but
             against
             
               me
               .
            
             I
             hope
             you
             conceive
             not
             they
             are
             concentred
             in
             me
             
               a
               private
               Divine
               ,
            
             as
             you
             call
             me
             ;
             nor
             would
             I
             give
             any
             thing
             out
             in
             way
             of
             
               Magistrality
               ,
            
             but
             
               evidence
               :
               you
            
             and
             
               I
               ,
            
             and
             
               Assemblies
               of
               men
               ,
            
             are
             not
             
               infallible
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             my
             
               aiming
               at
               the
               perpetuall
               prohibition
               .
            
             But
             what
             doth
             this
             prove
             against
             the
             
               compliancy
            
             and
             
               motions
            
             in
             the
             
               two
               Powers
               ?
            
             This
             is
             
             still
             against
             
               me
               ,
            
             not
             against
             
               my
               reason
               .
            
             And
             further
             ,
             because
             I
             suggest
             a
             reason
             of
             not
             
               embodying
            
             the
             
               Civill
            
             and
             
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             Powers
             too
             suddenly
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             aim
             at
             a
             
               perpetuall
               prohibition
               .
            
             How
             doth
             this
             follow
             ?
             I
             aime
             to
             prohibit
             it
             ,
             
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
               ,
            
             therefore
             for
             ever
             ?
             I
             aim
             to
             prohibit
             it
             ,
             because
             as
             yet
             neither
             the
             
               Discipline
            
             appears
             to
             be
             all
             Christs
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Parishes
            
             fit
             matter
             for
             
               Churches
               ;
            
             therefore
             I
             prohibit
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             Is
             this
             good
             reasoning
             ?
             They
             that
             do
             
               over-desire
            
             the
             enjoying
             any
             thing
             ,
             do
             measure
             
               time
            
             by
             
               eternity
               ,
            
             and
             
               weeks
            
             by
             
               Ages
               ,
            
             and
             take
             a
             
               little
            
             deferring
             for
             
               everlasting
               .
               Why
               is
               his
               Charets
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Sisera's
            
             mother
             ,
             
               so
               long
               in
               coming
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             reciprocate
             
               Interests
               ,
               therefore
               is
               everie
               Congregation
               to
               be
               left
               at
               liberty
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             at
             liberty
             in
             
               Spiritualls
               ?
            
             and
             not
             
               as
               they
               will
               ,
            
             but
             as
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             perswades
             the
             
               will
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             reciprocate
             
               Interests
               ,
            
             therefore
             to
             be
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             say
             you
             .
             Rather
             ,
             because
             they
             reciprocate
             Interests
             ,
             to
             be
             cautious
             how
             they
             
               mingle
            
             and
             
               incorporate
            
             Interests
             too
             soon
             .
             And
             if
             any
             just
             liberty
             may
             arise
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             from
             such
             State-pauses
             ,
             why
             not
             such
             a
             
               liberty
               ?
            
             Should
             the
             
               Churches
            
             bee
             ever
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             rest
             ?
             It
             was
             not
             so
             under
             the
             first
             Persecution
             ,
             
               Then
               had
               the
               Churches
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               disturbances
               are
               communicated
               ,
               therefore
               settle
               the
               Ecc●●si●sticall
               ,
               that
               the
               Civill
               may
               enjoy
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             But
             can
             you
             secure
             the
             Civil
             from
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             in
             peace
             ?
             ought
             you
             to
             have
             a
             
               State-being
            
             or
             a
             
               Church-being
            
             first
             ?
             Is
             this
             good
             reasoning
             ?
             Because
             disturbances
             are
             communicated
             ,
             therefore
             order
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Civil
             may
             be
             within
             the
             
               Line
               of
               Communication
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               disturbances
               ,
            
             by
             clasping
             and
             incorporating
             them
             together
             .
             So
             as
             it
             followes
             better
             thus
             :
             Because
             they
             
               reciprocate
               Interests
               ,
            
             therfore
             take
             heed
             how
             you
             
               establish
               ,
            
             because
             the
             
               State
            
             cannot
             but
             
               establish
            
             a
             way
             something
             of
             its
             
               own
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               Henry
               the
               fourth's
               humanity
               which
               you
               presse
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Protestants
             helpt
             him
             by
             arms
             :
             I
             answer
             ;
          
           
             Let
             but
             the
             same
             humanity
             be
             copied
             out
             by
             the
             State
             here
             ,
             and
             presse
             for
             it
             here
             as
             you
             do
             there
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             agreed
             .
             Surely
             you
             have
             the
             same
             and
             greater
             ingagements
             .
             Your
             Brethren
             whom
             you
             call
             
               Schismaticks
            
             and
             
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             have
             not
             been
             sparing
             of
             
               Arms
            
             and
             
               Blood
            
             in
             
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             and
             in
             a
             
               Cause
            
             more
             
               glorious
               ,
            
             with
             successe
             more
             
               admirable
               ,
            
             with
             cou●age
             as
             
               gallant
               :
            
             And
             sure
             they
             have
             been
             found
             as
             
               trusty
               friends
            
             to
             this
             
               State
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Protestants
             to
             the
             
               State
            
             of
             
               France
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               That
               State
               is
               rather
               free
               in
               Indulgence
               ,
            
             as
             the
             bloody
             Tenet
             ,
             
               then
               free
               from
               Commotions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             For
             the
             freedome
             contended
             for
             by
             
               The
               bloudy
               Tenet
               ,
            
             when
             I
             undertake
             to
             prove
             his
             freedom
             at
             large
             ,
             then
             put
             us
             together
             ;
             till
             when
             ,
             deale
             fairly
             .
             I
             could
             as
             easily
             draw
             something
             of
             yours
             under
             the
             Line
             of
             
               Prelacie
               ;
            
             but
             I
             would
             not
             force
             any
             mans
             
               notions
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             yours
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             of
             what
             
               stamp
            
             the
             Libertie
             is
             I
             contend
             for
             .
             And
             for
             Commotions
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             broyles
             and
             combustions
             kindled
             not
             from
             the
             
               Coals
            
             on
             the
             
               Altar
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             flame
             of
             an
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Interest
               ,
            
             such
             as
             you
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             
               For
               that
               of
               the
               Tares
               and
               Wheat
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             
               you
               charge
               us
               with
               mixture
               tollerated
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               with
               plucking
               up
               Wheat
               from
               the
               Tares
               ,
               &c.
               in
               Church-gathering
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             Wee
             tollerate
             no
             mixture
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               world
            
             where
             
               Christ
            
             himselfe
             
               tollerates
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             same
             Parable
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             our
             
               plucking
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             
               plucking
               ,
            
             but
             
               gathering
            
             and
             
               calling
               out
               :
            
             Your
             
               words
            
             are
             of
             more
             violence
             then
             the
             
               Word
            
             will
             bear
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             properly
             
               plucking
            
             which
             is
             a
             
               destructive
            
             pulling
             ou●
             a
             
               bloudy
               Separation
               ,
            
             a
             
               plucking
            
             of
             
               Persecution
               ;
            
             such
             a
             
               plucking
            
             as
             some
             contend
             for
             ,
             and
             would
             requite
             our
             
               gathering
            
             with
             
               plucking
               ,
            
             and
             take
             us
             all
             not
             for
             a
             mixture
             of
             
               Tares
               and
               Wheat
               ,
            
             but
             all
             for
             
               Tares
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             we
             gather
             out
             the
             
               Wheat
               ;
            
             it
             is
             well
             you
             observe
             that
             wee
             have
             
               Wheat
            
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             your
             Brethren
             will
             scarce
             allow
             us
             ;
             and
             you
             verie
             hardly
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             
               His
               other
               politike
               consideration
               is
               this
               ,
            
             Our
             Parties
             ,
             or
             dissenting
             Brethren
             now
             together
             ,
             and
             clasped
             by
             Interest
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             clasping
             in
             the
             Camp
             must
             loose
             us
             to
             division
             in
             the
             Citie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             
               Saltmarsh
            
             in
             his
             Politikes
             adviseth
             to
             represse
             factions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             delay
             hath
             occasioned
             a
             multiplication
             of
             Heresies
             &
             Schisms
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Many
             disposed
             to
             division
             ,
             heighten
             their
             spirits
             to
             contumacie
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             other
             of
             his
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             while
             time
             is
             given
             ,
             opinions
             may
             be
             sooner
             at
             peace
             .
             
               I
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Possibilitie
             is
             no
             plea
             against
             probabilitie
             ,
             nay
             ,
             cleare
             experience
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Brethrens
             amiable
             carriage
             ,
             they
             have
             driven
             on
             their
             designe
             with
             a
             politike
             activitie
             ,
             and
             gained
             more
             by
             their
             adversaries
             
               slownesse
               ,
            
             than
             the
             
               goodnesse
            
             of
             their
             
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               that
               of
               his
            
             Fire
             let
             alone
             under
             wood
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             dye
             out
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Will
             fire
             under
             drie
             wood
             quench
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             Government
             be
             as
             the
             Bellows
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             contrarie
             is
             plaine
             by
             examples
             of
             
               Anabaptists
            
             and
             other
             Sectaries
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             whom
             
               Luther
            
             at
             first
             mediated
             for
             with
             
               Frederick
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Saxony
               ;
            
             but
             after
             he
             was
             glad
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Princes
             and
             people
             of
             
               Germany
            
             for
             extinguishing
             a
             common
             combustion
             .
          
           
             
               To
               that
               of
               his
               ,
            
             &c.
             The
             contentions
             of
             Brethren
             are
             like
             the
             Bars
             of
             a
             Castle
             ,
             
               Prov.
            
             18.19
             .
             
               I
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             his
             seal
             to
             his
             politike
             Aphorism
             :
             But
             will
             the
             bars
             of
             a
             Castle
             be
             taken
             by
             letting
             alone
             ?
             We
             have
             not
             found
             it
             so
             in
             our
             wars
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             first
             ,
             
               That
               we
               must
               not
               clasp
               in
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               divide
               in
               the
               citie
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             well
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             agree
             ,
             or
             clasp
             ,
             both
             in
             
               camp
            
             and
             
               citie
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               divide
            
             in
             neither
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             second
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Saltmarsh
               in
               his
               Politikes
               ,
            
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             allow
             my selfe
             the
             priviledge
             of
             an
             Aphorism
             of
             
               light
            
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             rather
             
               night
            
             than
             
               day
            
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             .
             You
             know
             
               Pauls
               regenerate
               part
            
             or
             
               law
            
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             quarrelled
             with
             the
             
               law
            
             of
             his
             
               Members
               ;
            
             so
             doth
             mine
             ;
             so
             
               Luther
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             To
             
               that
               of
               delay
               occasioning
               heresies
               ,
            
             Whether
             may
             not
             
               your
               setling
            
             things
             thus
             ,
             be
             as
             great
             an
             heresie
             as
             you
             complaine
             against
             ?
             Be
             sparing
             .
             You
             may
             call
             these
             
               Truths
               ,
            
             which
             you
             now
             call
             
               heresies
               ;
               Paul
            
             preached
             that
             
               doctrine
            
             after
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             destroyed
             ,
          
           
             
               To
               that
               of
               many
               heightning
               their
               spirits
               into
               contempt
               .
            
          
           
             Do
             not
             aggravate
             against
             your
             Brethren
             ;
             remember
             your
             owne
             professed
             ingenuitie
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               excite
               Authoritie
               to
               needlesse
               severitie
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             the
             
               Brethrens
               politike
               advantage
               on
               your
               slow
               pace
               ,
               and
               amicable
               carriage
               ,
            
             as
             you
             say
             .
          
           
             Give
             not
             over
             your
             amicablenesse
             for
             that
             ,
             their
             
               policie
            
             is
             no
             warrant
             against
             your
             
               dutie
               ;
            
             and
             if
             they
             be
             
               politike
               ,
            
             blame
             them
             in
             print
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             hate
             to
             see
             in
             any
             too
             much
             of
             
               man
            
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             
               God
               ;
            
             but
             if
             some
             of
             the
             Brethren
             be
             
               politike
               ,
            
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             wait
             for
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             their
             
               owne
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             you
             mistake
             the
             advantages
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             encreasing
             upon
             Brethrens
             policie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               power
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospell
               .
            
             You
             know
             in
             Christs
             time
             many
             beleeved
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             went
             after
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             policie
             ,
             but
             his
             power
             gathered
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             your
             
               fire
               and
               dry
               wood
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               setling
               a
               Government
               would
               be
               no
               bellows
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             
               dry
               wood
            
             you
             mean
             ?
             and
             what
             
               fire
               ?
            
             and
             what
             by
             the
             
               bellows
               ?
            
             If
             it
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             setling
             a
             government
             will
             quench
             our
             
             contentions
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             quench
             more
             then
             it
             ought
             ,
             even
             something
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             may
             be
             quenched
             by
             it
             :
             Persecution
             may
             put
             out
             many
             a
             candle
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               lighting
               ,
            
             and
             many
             a
             
               coale
            
             kindled
             from
             his
             
               Altar
               .
            
             But
             take
             heed
             there
             be
             not
             more
             
               fire
            
             in
             the
             
               bellowes
            
             then
             in
             the
             
               wood
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             the
             
               Anabaptists
            
             and
             
               Sectaries
               ,
            
             quenched
             by
             
               Luthers
               mediation
               :
            
          
           
             I
             dare
             not
             believe
             your
             Historian
             ,
             nor
             take
             all
             against
             them
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             an
             enemie
             .
             He
             that
             takes
             the
             
               Parliaments
               Battells
            
             from
             an
             
               Oxford
               Pen
               ,
            
             shall
             read
             nothing
             but
             
               Rebellion
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             And
             me thinks
             I
             observe
             much
             here
             in
             your
             observation
             to
             the
             contrarie
             :
             We
             may
             rather
             think
             that
             
               Germany
            
             is
             a
             
               field
               of
               bloud
            
             to
             this
             day
             for
             shedding
             the
             
               blood
            
             of
             so
             many
             
               consciences
            
             for
             some
             
               points
            
             of
             diff●rence
             .
             And
             for
             
               Luthers
               mediation
            
             against
             them
             ;
             Look
             well
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             how
             much
             the
             
               Lutherans
            
             there
             have
             advanced
             in
             the
             Reformation
             :
             Have
             they
             not
             rather
             stood
             like
             
               Ioshua's
            
             Sun
             ,
             where
             he
             left
             them
             ?
             Let
             
               England
            
             take
             warning
             by
             
               Germany
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             
               of
               the
               Brethrens
               contentions
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               bars
               of
               a
               Castle
               ;
               and
               must
               not
               then
               be
               let
               alone
            
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               as
               in
               our
               Wars
               :
            
          
           
             Yea
             go
             on
             ,
             take
             these
             offended
             Brethren
             ,
             these
             Castles
             ,
             in
             your
             militarie
             way
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             let
             your
             Warfare
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             your
             weapons
             not
             carnall
             ;
             put
             on
             the
             armour
             of
             
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             take
             them
             by
             a
             
               Gospelsiege
               ,
            
             and
             we
             are
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             take
             them
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             with
             sword
             and
             staves
             ,
             as
             they
             took
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             if
             you
             come
             in
             this
             Gospel-Controversie
             to
             take
             them
             as
             the
             Parliament
             takes
             in
             their
             
               townes
            
             and
             
               cities
               ,
            
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             and
             compulsive
             Artillerie
             ,
             as
             your
             instance
             seems
             to
             imply
             ;
             take
             heed
             lest
             you
             shed
             more
             spirituall
             
               blood
            
             to
             that
             under
             the
             
               Altar
            
             that
             never
             ceases
             to
             cry
             
               How
               lo●g
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               ?
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag
             32.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               have
               not
               yet
               any
               experience
               of
               our
               new
               Clergie
               .
            
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             can
             there
             be
             experience
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             government
             to
             try
             them
             withall
             ?
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             you
             will
             have
             an
             hazard
             run
             both
             in
             State
             and
             Church
             for
             a
             new
             experiment
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             :
             but
             sure
             ,
             your
             
               Statists
            
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             trying
             experiments
             with
             
               States
               ;
            
             they
             are
             too
             
               vast
               bodies
            
             for
             that
             .
             What
             think
             you
             of
             that
             
               Physitian
            
             that
             will
             cast
             his
             
               Patient
            
             into
             a
             
               disease
               ,
            
             to
             try
             a
             cure
             on
             him
             ?
             You
             know
             the
             old
             
               morall
               adagie
               ,
               Turpiùs
               ●jicitur
               quàm
               non
               admittitur
               hospes
               :
            
             One
             is
             sooner
             
               kept
               out
               ,
            
             then
             
               cast
               out
               .
            
          
           
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               safe
               trusting
               a
               power
               too
               far
               into
               those
               hands
               .
            
             Answer
             .
          
           
             He
             need
             not
             much
             feare
             ,
             the
             government
             will
             be
             so
             qualified
             ,
             so
             disposed
             for
             the
             persons
             that
             manage
             it
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             faire
             promises
             .
             It
             is
             pity
             that
             government
             should
             ever
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             that
             cannot
             tell
             beforehand
             how
             well
             it
             will
             carry
             it selfe
             .
             Oh
             I
             saith
             
               Absolon
               ,
               If
               I
               were
               King
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             what
             is
             
               a
               qualified
               government
            
             that
             is
             not
             
               Christs
            
             ?
             I
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             gather
             
               grapes
            
             of
             
               thorn●s
               ,
            
             or
             
               figs
            
             of
             
               thistles
               .
            
             Sure
             it
             can
             never
             be
             well
             for
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             Forrest
             when
             the
             Bramble
             will
             reigne
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             of
             note
             who
             affirme
             the
             best
             way
             to
             suppresse
             the
             multiplicaity
             of
             Sects
             is
             to
             let
             them
             have
             scope
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             run
             themselves
             out
             of
             breath
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             give
             my
             Vote
             ,
             false
             teachers
             are
             not
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             for
             an
             houre
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             there
             were
             more
             such
             ,
             of
             that
             minde
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             
               safest
            
             and
             
               soundest
               .
            
             It
             is
             
               safest
               ,
            
             there
             is
             no
             such
             danger
             in
             that
             of
             
               crucifying
               Christ
            
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             of
             
               fighting
               against
               God
               .
            
             And
             
               soundest
               ,
            
             for
             so
             they
             die
             out
             most
             naturally
             by
             their
             owne
             
               unsoundnesse
               ,
            
             without
             
               noise
            
             and
             
               commotion
               .
            
             Sometimes
             the
             cure
             makes
             the
             greater
             disease
             ,
             when
             the
             cure
             is
             not
             naturall
             but
             violent
             .
             For
             that
             of
             
               Pauls
            
             withstanding
             
               Peter
            
             to
             the
             
               face
               ,
               I
            
             allow
             you
             all
             such
             
               Gospel-wayes
               of
               contention
               ,
            
             so
             you
             onely
             
               withstand
            
             them
             to
             the
             
               face
               ,
            
             and
             doe
             not
             as
             the
             
               high
               Priest
            
             did
             command
             them
             to
             be
             
               smitten
            
             on
             the
             
               face
               .
            
             Oppose
             with
             words
             as
             
               Paul
            
             did
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             swords
             ,
             taking
             and
             turning
             the
             
               Edge
            
             of
             Authority
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               We
               experience
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             But
             where
             reads
             this
             Writer
             this
             phrase
             ?
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             criticise
             on
             words
             ;
             I
             cannot
             take
             time
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             I
             wonder
             you
             (
             an
             Assembly-man
             )
             have
             leasure
             for
             that
             ;
             this
             is
             logomac●ice
             ,
             or
             word-fighting
             :
             and
             why
             not
             
               We
               experience
            
             ?
             You
             know
             our
             times
             have
             found
             out
             such
             wayes
             of
             
               elegancy
            
             in
             t●e
             
               English
               ,
            
             though
             I
             thought
             not
             any
             such
             thing
             when
             I
             wrote
             :
             But
             why
             doe
             I
             triffle
             too
             ?
             To
             your
             matter
             .
          
           
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             appeareth
             by
             his
             
               &c.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               safe
               to
               commit
               the
               power
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             to
             commit
             any
             power
             or
             establish
             any
             government
             ,
             especially
             the
             Presbyteriall
             ,
             is
             too
             soone
             or
             suddenly
             done
             ,
             if
             done
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             
               too
               suddenly
            
             if
             done
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             
               done
            
             as
             it
             
               ought
               ,
            
             or
             in
             
               Christs
            
             way
             ;
             I
             am
             for
             any
             thing
             of
             
               Christs
               ,
               when
               ,
            
             and
             
               where
               ,
            
             and
             
               how
               soon
            
             you
             will
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolvtion
             .
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               We
               may
               say
               as
               he
               ,
            
             Some
             may
             like
             be
             the
             ten
             yet
             others
             like
             the
             two
             Brethren
             .
             
               For
               two
               ambitious
            
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               there
               may
               be
               ten
               more
               modest
               .
            
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             come
             you
             by
             such
             plenty
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             thought
             by
             most
             of
             your
             way
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             some
             of
             your
             way
             were
             taking
             care
             how
             to
             furnish
             their
             Presbytery
             ,
             their
             10000
             Parishes
             .
             And
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             such
             plenty
             ,
             Why
             do
             you
             make
             shift
             with
             so
             many
             of
             the
             
               Episcopall
               stamp
               ,
            
             who
             keep
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             resolve
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             to
             try
             out
             all
             turns
             of
             government
             ,
             rather
             then
             turn
             off
             a
             
               tythe
            
             of
             
               two
               hundred
               per
               annum
            
             ?
             But
             I
             beleeve
             the
             
               English
            
             Presbytery
             and
             Prelacy
             are
             well
             agreed
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Presbyteriall
             government
             is
             framed
             directly
             according
             to
             the
             Resolution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             directy
             neither
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             directly
             according
             to
             the
             prudentiall
             designe
             of
             your
             Ass●mbly
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             :
             so
             as
             all
             yet
             is
             but
             So
             you
             say
             ,
             and
             we
             say
             the
             contrary
             ;
             there
             is
             You
             say
             ,
             and
             We
             say
             Authority
             ,
             not
             Scripture
             and
             evid●nce
             ,
             carries
             it
             on
             your
             side
             :
             And
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             betwixt
             us
             .
             Indeed
             you
             are
             able
             to
             prove
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             your
             Presbytery
             is
             some
             of
             it
             
               Christs
            
             way
             :
             That
             is
             an
             Argument
             of
             power
             ,
             not
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             Pag.
             34.35
             ,
             &
             36.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Controversie
               is
               hottest
               abou
               government
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             may
             be
             so
             without
             fault
             in
             those
             that
             are
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             crime
             in
             those
             that
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               good
               parting
               with
               the
               stakes
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             Question
             presupposeth
             evennesse
             betwixt
             parties
             ,
             whereas
             the
             difference
             is
             betwixt
             government
             and
             no
             government
             .
             The
             high
             Court
             of
             
             Parliament
             and
             all
             the
             Orthodox
             Churches
             
               &c.
            
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             a
             small
             inconsiderable
             party
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             so
             much
             injury
             to
             resolve
             for
             government
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             had
             possession
             of
             Prelacy
             by
             a
             prescription
             legally
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             his
             ,
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               there
               is
               too
               much
               of
               man
               :
            
          
           
             It
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             in
             those
             who
             despise
             government
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Bias
             run
             most
             to
             this
             truth
             of
             government
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             .
             )
             it
             is
             but
             as
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             government
             being
             put
             downe
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             some
             other
             should
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             the
             Presbyteriall
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             some
             other
             truths
             are
             wholly
             set
             by
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             fault
             of
             those
             who
             set
             themselves
             too
             much
             against
             government
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             not
             in
             such
             as
             are
             for
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             his
             
               caution
            
             as
             he
             concludes
             with
             ,
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             had
             more
             caution
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             his
             paper
             ;
             he
             had
             had
             few
             faults
             ,
             and
             a
             shorter
             refutation
             would
             have
             served
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Controversie
               may
               be
               hottest
               ,
               yet
               no
               fault
               in
               those
               that
               are
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             heat
             in
             those
             that
             oppose
             it
             ?
             Nay
             sure
             .
             Witnesse
             the
             
               importunity
               ,
            
             the
             
               petitioning
            
             of
             your
             party
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             we
             silent
             all
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             The
             difference
             
               is
               not
               so
               equall
               but
               betwixt
               government
               and
               no
               government
               ;
               Parliament
               and
               all
               Orthodox-Divines
               against
               an
               inconsiderable
               party
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             is
             unequall
             :
             It
             is
             betwixt
             a
             government
             of
             
               man
            
             of
             
               Prudence
               ,
            
             as
             you
             confesse
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Scripture-government
               ;
            
             betwixt
             an
             huge
             Nationall
             Government
             ,
             and
             
               Christs
               little
               flocke
               ,
            
             or
             
               Church
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             Controversie
             with
             the
             
               high
               Court
            
             of
             
               Parliament
               ;
            
             we
             contend
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             humbly
             
               petition
            
             and
             
               represent
            
             the
             
               truth
            
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             this
             is
             the
             old
             way
             to
             winde
             in
             under
             the
             
               wing
            
             of
             
               Authority
               ,
            
             and
             to
             engage
             them
             .
             But
             they
             are
             wise
             to
             discern
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             engaged
             as
             their
             Predecessors
             were
             by
             the
             
               Church-men
            
             ,
             as
             they
             called
             them
             ;
             there
             are
             too
             many
             sad
             stories
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             of
             
               our
               inconsiderable
               party
               ?
            
             We
             had
             rather
             be
             a
             
               few
            
             with
             
               truth
               ,
            
             then
             a
             
               multitude
            
             against
             it
             .
             And
             how
             
               inconsiderable
            
             soever
             we
             are
             in
             number
             ,
             the
             
               stone
               cut
               out
               without
               hands
            
             may
             fill
             the
             earth
             :
             the
             
               Kingdome
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Worlds
               ,
            
             are
             not
             so
             
               one
            
             as
             you
             would
             make
             them
             .
             
               Vnus
               homo
               totius
               orbis
               impetum
               fustinuit
               ;
            
             It
             was
             said
             of
             
             
               Luther
               ;
            
             He
             was
             but
             
               one
            
             against
             
               a
               world
               .
            
             Your
             non-conformists
             were
             but
             inconsiderable
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Prelacy
             almost
             .
             A
             pebble
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             may
             doe
             more
             then
             a
             mighty
             speare
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             
               Goliah
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Bishops
               had
               a
               better
               prescription
               even
               by
               Law
               for
               their
               government
            
             then
             we
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             is
             this
             ?
             Is
             a
             
               legall
               prescription
            
             better
             hold
             then
             a
             
               Gospel
               prescription
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             more
             priviledge
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             a
             
               Statute
               ,
            
             or
             
               Act
            
             of
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             then
             
               Scripture
               ?
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               If
               too
               much
               of
               man
               be
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               those
               that
               oppose
               and
               despise
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             our
             Controversie
             ?
             We
             are
             not
             of
             those
             that
             
               speak
               evil
               of
               dignities
               ,
            
             or
             
               despise
               governments
               ,
            
             unlesse
             you
             count
             your
             
               Presbytery
            
             to
             be
             that
             
               government
            
             and
             
               digniny
            
             spoken
             on
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               ;
            
             and
             that
             remaines
             to
             be
             proved
             :
             That
             which
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             
               Scripture-government
               ,
            
             cannot
             challenge
             a
             
               Scripture-law
            
             to
             
               defend
            
             or
             
               secure
            
             it
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Byas
               run
               most
               towards
               government
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               as
               it
               should
               be
               .
            
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             if
             towards
             a
             
               Scripture-government
               ;
            
             else
             it
             is
             as
             it
             
               should
               not
               be
               ,
            
             and
             not
             as
             it
             
               should
               be
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Bishops
               government
               's
               put
               downe
               ,
               some
               must
               be
               set
               up
               ;
            
             and
             that
             is
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             one
             set
             up
             already
             ,
             
               a
               civill
               Parliamentary
               government
               ;
            
             and
             will
             you
             set
             up
             another
             
               above
            
             that
             ?
             or
             
               cordinate
            
             with
             that
             ?
             Will
             you
             set
             up
             one
             
               government
            
             to
             
               rule
            
             another
             ?
             or
             
               tutour
            
             another
             ?
             And
             must
             you
             needs
             set
             up
             as
             large
             a
             
               Dominion
            
             as
             the
             
               civill
               Power
            
             hath
             ?
             Must
             our
             
               Presbytery
            
             be
             full
             as
             
               ample
               ,
            
             as
             
               high
               ,
            
             and
             
               supreame
               ,
            
             as
             
               our
               Parliament
               ?
            
             Will
             no
             lesse
             territory
             or
             
               Kingdome
            
             serve
             it
             but
             all
             
               England
               ?
               Whole
               Nations
               ?
            
             Must
             Christs
             government
             be
             just
             as
             
               broad
            
             and
             
               long
            
             as
             the
             
               worlds
            
             ?
             You
             find
             not
             the
             
               golden
               Read
            
             for
             the
             
               Temple
            
             of
             that
             length
             .
             Now
             Reader
             ,
             judge
             ,
             Which
             
               government
            
             affects
             
               Dominion
            
             ?
             Which
             brings
             in
             
               whole
               Nations
            
             under
             the
             
               Scepter
            
             of
             it
             ?
             Poor
             
               Scripture-government
            
             can
             be
             content
             to
             sit
             downe
             in
             a
             
               Village
               ;
               To
               the
               Church
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Spirit
               ;
            
             In
             a
             
               City
            
             as
             
               Corinth
               ;
            
             and
             over
             but
             a
             few
             there
             ,
             the
             
               Saints
            
             onely
             in
             
               fellowship
               ;
            
             to
             the
             
               Church
            
             in
             
               Corinth
               :
            
             In
             a
             
               Country
               ,
            
             not
             
               over
            
             a
             
               Country
               :
            
             To
             the
             seven
             Churches
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Church
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             a
             Church
             taking
             in
             halfe
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Sure
             if
             
               Christ
            
             would
             have
             had
             such
             a
             
               Nationall
            
             comprehensive
             
             Church
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             converted
             
               Kings
            
             and
             
               Princes
            
             first
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             have
             given
             up
             their
             
               Scepters
            
             and
             
               Kingdoms
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             
               Presbyterian
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             so
             ;
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             was
             bound
             in
             the
             way
             of
             
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             to
             have
             begun
             the
             
               practice
            
             and
             
               modell●o
            
             us
             ,
             over
             
               whole
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             having
             not
             left
             it
             in
             
               precept
            
             in
             the
             whole
             
               Gospel
               ;
            
             and
             we
             ought
             either
             to
             have
             had
             
               practice
            
             or
             
               precept
            
             to
             
               order
            
             and
             
               command
            
             us
             in
             what
             we
             obey
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               If
               other
               Truths
               be
               set
               by
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               those
               that
               so
               oppose
               Government
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Presbyterial
               .
            
          
           
             I
             see
             the
             
               Presbytery
            
             must
             be
             in
             no
             fault
             :
             Happy
             men
             !
             that
             have
             nothing
             but
             
               Truth
            
             on
             their
             side
             .
          
           
             You
             wish
             
               I
               had
               more
               caution
               in
               my
               minde
               and
               paper
               ,
               and
               a
               shorter
               Refutation
               had
               served
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cautions
            
             are
             not
             amisse
             both
             for
             
               you
            
             and
             
               me
               ;
            
             and
             I
             think
             you
             had
             need
             of
             
               more
               caution
            
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             
               vast
            
             and
             
               national
            
             the
             
               Government
            
             is
             you
             
               manage
               .
            
             You
             that
             put
             
               yoaks
            
             upon
             
               whole
               Nations
            
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             have
             the
             
               cautions
            
             of
             a
             yeers
             provision
             laid
             in
             beforehand
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             
               Refutation
               of
               my
               paper
               ;
            
             doe
             not
             
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               your self
               ;
            
             let
             
               Truth
            
             judge
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Reader
             pray
             for
             a
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             to
             judge
             both
             what
             is
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             &
             which
             is
             
               Truth
               ;
            
             that
             which
             
               you
               ,
            
             or
             
               I
               ,
            
             affirme
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             say
             I
             have
             made
             here
             a
             
               Refutation
            
             of
             
               yours
               .
            
             If
             I
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             
               What
               have
               I
               that
               I
               have
               not
               received
            
             ?
             And
             if
             I
             have
             not
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               enlighten
            
             and
             
               enable
            
             me
             to
             
               refute
            
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolvtion
             ,
             Pag.
             36.37.38
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             his
             ,
             
               that
               the
               material
               Temple
               was
               more
               clearly
               left
               and
               knowne
               then
               the
               Gospel
               patern
               ;
            
             &c.
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             side
             with
             
               Sanballat
            
             and
             
               Tobijah
               ,
            
             and
             so
             endeavours
             to
             shew
             some
             considerable
             difference
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             too
             soone
             now
             for
             the
             Goverment
             ,
             will
             he
             set
             a
             time
             for
             it
             when
             it
             will
             be
             seasonable
             ?
             or
             will
             he
             have
             it
             stay
             till
             it
             be
             a
             material
             building
             ,
             or
             till
             we
             have
             inspired
             Prophets
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             of
             too
             quick
             dispatch
             ,
             if
             we
             set
             it
             up
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             nor
             the
             determination
             sudden
             ,
             if
             after
             consideration
             with
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             the
             best
             Divines
             ,
             and
             collation
             of
             the
             exactest
             paterns
             ,
             after
             long
             debates
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             where
             the
             dissenting
             and
             liberty
             to
             object
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             recived
             by
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             the
             builders
             ,
             speciall
             regard
             hath
             beene
             had
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               for
               Foundation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             now
             by
             Master
             
               Saltmarsh
            
             his
             consent
             the
             work
             may
             go
             on
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               seeme
               to
               side
               with
            
             Sanballat
             
               and
            
             Tobijah
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             true
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             .
             But
             every
             
               building
            
             is
             not
             
               Temple-work
               .
            
             And
             though
             I
             would
             not
             with
             knowledge
             hinder
             the
             
               Temple
            
             of
             the
             
               living
               God
               ,
            
             yet
             if
             another
             
               kinde
            
             of
             
               frame
            
             were
             in
             
               building
               ,
            
             I
             would
             do
             my
             best
             to
             hinder
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             
               Sanballat
               neither
               .
            
             But
             they
             are
             
               Sanballats
               ,
            
             not
             whom
             
               man
               ,
            
             but
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
            
             counts
             so
             .
             But
             surely
             they
             hinder
             more
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             another
             kinde
             of
             Temple
             then
             
               Christs
               ,
            
             then
             
               he
            
             that
             advises
             to
             look
             well
             that
             all
             be
             right
             and
             
               Temple-worke
            
             that
             is
             set
             up
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             
               difference
            
             I
             made
             of
             the
             
               material
            
             and
             
               Gospel-paterns
               ,
            
             you
             say
             nothing
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               onely
               considerable
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             you
             said
             you
             said
             by
             
               me
               ,
            
             you
             
               are
               best
               able
               to
               deale
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             
               I
               should
               set
               a
               time
               then
               for
               the
               setting
               it
               up
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             you
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             mine
             owne
             
               authority
            
             but
             
               Cerist's
               :
            
             When
             your
             
               Patern
            
             is
             all
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             your
             
               people
            
             all
             
               qualified
            
             that
             in
             ▪
             
               Gospel-patern
               ,
            
             then
             is
             my
             time
             for
             
               setting
               up
               ,
            
             and
             then
             is
             
               Christ's
            
             time
             too
             .
          
           
             Nor
             would
             I
             stay
             you
             
               for
               a
               material
               building
               ,
            
             as
             you
             say
             .
             You
             know
             I
             call
             you
             on
             to
             the
             
               Gospel
               :
            
             I
             am
             very
             far
             from
             turning
             you
             back
             to
             the
             
               Law
               .
            
             I
             call
             you
             on
             to
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             I
             would
             not
             turne
             you
             back
             to
             
               Solomon
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             
               inspired
               Prophets
            
             you
             tell
             me
             I
             stay
             for
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             you
             stay
             too
             :
          
           
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             very
             
               Gospel-way
            
             to
             stay
             for
             the
             
               Spirit
               's
            
             comming
             into
             the
             
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Take
             heed
             of
             denying
             inspired
             
               Disciples
               .
            
             You
             know
             it
             is
             part
             of
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             great
             
               Prophecie
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             
             Indeed
             some
             of
             the
             
               Prelates
               ,
            
             many
             of
             them
             being
             
               uninspired
            
             themselves
             ,
             &
             having
             little
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             or
             none
             ,
             would
             needs
             say
             therfore
             All
             
               inspirations
            
             and
             
               Spiritual
               enligthnings
               ,
            
             &c.
             were
             ended
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             ended
             in
             
               them
               :
            
             and
             because
             they
             were
             so
             
               carnall
            
             themselves
             ,
             they
             thought
             none
             was
             
               Spiritual
               .
            
             And
             you
             remember
             how
             they
             made
             
               Laws
            
             even
             against
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             I
             speake
             thus
             ,
             onely
             to
             remember
             you
             who
             spoke
             most
             against
             
               inspiration
            
             and
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             lest
             you
             may
             let
             fall
             some
             
               words
            
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             up
             by
             some
             of
             that
             Way
             ,
             to
             countenance
             them
             in
             their
             Invectives
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             
               I
            
             esteeme
             of
             you
             as
             one
             
               inspired
            
             your selfe
             in
             a
             
               measure
               ,
            
             and
             having
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             of
             God
             in
             you
             ;
             and
             herefore
             
               I
            
             know
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             will
             be
             very
             tender
             in
             opposing
             the
             
               Stpirit
               .
            
          
           
           
             You
             say
             you
             
               ought
               to
               dispatch
               the
               Government
               ,
            
             because
             you
             have
             followed
             the
             dictates
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             of
             the
             
               Assembly
               ,
            
             and
             
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             let
             me
             put
             one
             Question
             ;
             Why
             is
             it
             not
             called
             
               Christs
               Government
               ?
            
             Why
             hath
             it
             not
             a
             
               Jus
               divinum
               ,
            
             a
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             it
             ?
             But
             I
             would
             not
             mistake
             you
             ;
             you
             say
             onely
             that
             all
             is
             by
             the
             dictate
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             of
             the
             
               Assembly
            
             and
             
               Parliament
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             but
             part
             then
             ,
             by
             your
             owne
             confession
             ,
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
            
             the
             rest
             is
             of
             the
             
               Assembly
            
             and
             
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             
               The
               builders
               have
               had
               special
               regard
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Foundation
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             suspect
             the
             
               Counsels
            
             and
             
               Debates
            
             of
             any
             of
             the
             
               builders
               .
            
             I
             know
             the
             
               Disciples
            
             of
             Christ
             were
             true
             
               Disciples
               ,
            
             though
             they
             had
             not
             all
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             at
             one
             time
             which
             they
             had
             at
             another
             .
             
               I
               hope
            
             and
             
               I
               pray
            
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             up
             to
             the
             
               builders
            
             what
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             he
             hath
             not
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             both
             
               see
            
             to
             
               build
            
             right
             ,
             and
             
               see
            
             where
             they
             have
             
               builded
            
             wrong
             ;
             and
             so
             pull
             downe
             againe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             set
             up
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             
               The
               building
               may
               go
               on
               ,
               by
               Master
            
             Saltmarsh
             
               his
               owne
               consent
               :
            
          
           
             I
             say
             Your
             building
             will
             goe
             on
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             whether
             Master
             
               Saltmarsh
            
             consent
             or
             no
             .
             Master
             
               Ley
               ,
            
             in
             his
             capacity
             ,
             is
             better
             able
             to
             
               put
               it
               on
            
             at
             this
             time
             then
             Master
             
               Saltmarsh
            
             is
             to
             
               put
               it
               off
            
             to
             another
             time
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Lord
             who
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             
               mighty
               ,
            
             even
             the
             
               Princes
            
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             command
             ,
             work
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             
               above
               all
               that
               we
               can
               or
               think
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             ,
             pag.
             38
             ,
             39.40
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             
               Objection
            
             and
             
               Answer
            
             of
             Heresies
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             have
             done
             from
             
               Iohn's
            
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             doth
             he
             begin
             at
             
               Iohns
            
             first
             Sermon
             ?
             Were
             not
             the
             
               Esseans
               ,
               &c.
            
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ?
             
               See
            
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             makes
             
               Paul's
            
             Epistles
             the
             
               terminus
               ad
               quem
               ,
            
             which
             from
             
               Iohn's
            
             first
             Sermon
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             make
             up
             Twenty
             nine
             yeers
             .
             After
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             sending
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             which
             was
             but
             five
             yeeres
             after
             the
             first
             Sermon
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             Government
             was
             not
             which
             we
             finde
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Church-government
             was
             not
             long
             suspended
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             would
             it
             prejudice
             our
             expedition
             :
             People
             of
             that
             Age
             could
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             gathered
             as
             with
             us
             they
             may
             be
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             What
             was
             long
             in
             establishing
             in
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             hastily
             done
             now
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             discussions
             and
             delibrate
             resolutions
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             first
             ,
             
               Why
               begin
               I
               for
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               from
            
             Iohn's
             
               first
               Sermon
               :
            
          
           
             I
             begin
             there
             ,
             because
             there
             began
             the
             
               mystery
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             yet
             I
             shew
             you
             that
             no
             
               Government
            
             began
             with
             that
             
               Gospel
               manifestition
               ;
            
             by
             which
             I
             made
             appeare
             that
             if
             Government
             had
             been
             of
             such
             
               moral
               necessity
               ,
            
             why
             was
             it
             not
             
               given
               out
            
             with
             the
             Gospels
             first
             
               giving
               out
            
             ?
          
           
             Now
             you
             prove
             in
             a
             
               chronologicall
            
             discourse
             the
             space
             of
             
               time
            
             from
             
               Iohns
               Sermon
            
             to
             
               Pauls
               Epistle
               ,
            
             to
             make
             the
             
               time
            
             appeare
             for
             
               government
               .
            
             And
             ,
             after
             you
             have
             summed
             up
             all
             the
             
               time
            
             and
             
               periods
               ,
            
             and
             finde
             it
             no
             two
             or
             three
             
               yeers
            
             work
             ,
             you
             conclude
             People
             of
             that
             age
             could
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             gathered
             as
             now
             :
             Nor
             the
             
               long
               establishing
            
             then
             to
             be
             an
             
               hasty
               establishing
            
             now
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             
               discourse
            
             and
             
               ravellings
            
             out
             of
             
               time
            
             from
             
               Iohns
               Sermon
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             have
             you
             gained
             ?
             Not
             that
             the
             
               government
            
             was
             soone
             setled
             .
             Then
             you
             have
             proved
             (
             much
             to
             my
             advantage
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             clearer
             and
             fuller
             computation
             then
             
               I
            
             did
             )
             the
             
               contrary
               .
            
             So
             as
             you
             have
             onely
             beene
             taking
             some
             
               learned
               paines
               ,
            
             if
             you
             well
             observe
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Reader
            
             well
             observe
             you
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             
               Government
            
             at
             first
             was
             not
             suddenly
             cast
             into
             
               modell
            
             nor
             
               brought
               forth
            
             in
             
               practice
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             
               I
            
             aimed
             at
             ;
             and
             truely
             your
             paines
             in
             it
             have
             beene
             more
             exact
             then
             mine
             ;
             and
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               It
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               so
               now
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               said
               to
               be
               hastily
               done
               now
               ,
               that
               was
               done
               so
               long
               ago
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             true
             in
             that
             :
             But
             you
             know
             the
             same
             
               Spirit
            
             must
             
               reveale
            
             it
             that
             
               formed
            
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             formed
             it
             at
             first
             by
             
               degrees
               :
            
             and
             the
             way
             of
             
               Revelation
            
             hath
             beene
             more
             
               yeeres
            
             then
             the
             first
             
               forming
               ;
            
             reckon
             but
             your
             
               Antichristian
            
             yeeres
             as
             exactly
             as
             you
             have
             done
             your
             first
             
               Christian
            
             and
             
               Primitive
            
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             be
             more
             satisfied
             .
             So
             as
             all
             ,
             both
             the
             first
             
               Revelation
            
             of
             it
             from
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             from
             
               Antichristianism
               ,
            
             makes
             all
             for
             the
             not
             hastening
             ,
             which
             I
             aimed
             at
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             you
             can
             as
             infallibl
             assurey
             us
             this
             
               forme
            
             and
             
               model
            
             is
             the
             very
             
               forme
            
             then
             given
             out
             ,
             it
             were
             very
             true
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               hastily
               done
               now
               ,
               what
               was
               done
               so
               long
               ago
               :
            
             viz.
             
               If
               it
               be
               that
               very
               one
               which
               was
               done
               so
               long
               ago
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             your
             exception
             against
             me
             ,
             concerning
             my
             placing
             the
             
               giving
            
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             so
             late
             ,
             if
             you
             interpret
             
               sense
            
             by
             the
             strict
             order
             of
             
               words
               ,
            
             you
             will
             lose
             many
             a
             Scripture
             truth
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             you
             well
             know
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Pag.
             40.
             
             &
             41.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             he
             saith
             ;
          
           
             What
             if
             they
             do
             not
             stir
             up
             their
             Patrons
             against
             the
             State
             ,
             &c.
             but
             they
             busily
             poyson
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             shall
             they
             (
             if
             as
             
               Paul
               Best
            
             )
             be
             suffered
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             and
             reproach
             ,
             and
             perturb
             the
             publike
             Peace
             ?
             An
             Indulgence
             much
             like
             old
             
               Elies
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             Truth
             be
             not
             more
             precious
             then
             Peace
             ,
             Why
             doth
             our
             Saviour
             say
             ,
             He
             came
             not
             to
             send
             Peace
             ?
             and
             why
             do
             the
             Fathers
             contend
             so
             against
             the
             
               Arrians
            
             about
             a
             letter
             ?
             And
             why
             we
             so
             with
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             rather
             then
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             For
             that
             
               of
               morall
               transgressions
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Magistrates
               set
               on
               .
            
          
           
             Set
             on
             ?
             By
             whom
             ?
             We
             have
             not
             such
             mean
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             him
             in
             such
             terms
             of
             disparagement
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             his
             Disciplines
             regulating
             men
             for
             religious
             walking
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             worke
             enough
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             civill
             tryall
             for
             contumacy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               What
               ?
               If
               heresies
               stir
               not
               up
               ,
               they
               poyson
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             If
             they
             poyson
             ,
             let
             the
             Gospel
             antidote
             be
             applyed
             then
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             way
             which
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             will
             not
             bear
             nor
             allow
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             
               weapons
            
             not
             
               carnall
               ,
            
             but
             
               mighty
            
             and
             
               spirituall
               .
            
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             old
             
               Elies
            
             indulgences
             which
             you
             speak
             on
             ,
             you
             are
             still
             looking
             upon
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             though
             you
             tell
             us
             of
             
               Christ
               .
            
             Make
             the
             
               Kingdome
            
             of
             
               Israel
            
             and
             of
             
               England
            
             the
             same
             ;
             a
             
               Iewish
            
             and
             
               Christian
            
             State
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             allow
             you
             both
             
               Elies
            
             sin
             ,
             and
             his
             
               sons
               maintenance
            
             by
             
               tythes
            
             and
             
               offerings
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               Truth
               is
               more
               precious
               then
               Peace
               ;
            
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             
               Peace
            
             precious
             as
             well
             as
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             even
             the
             
               Peace
            
             of
             
               Christ
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Truth
            
             of
             
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             businesse
             ;
             You
             would
             prove
             
               Truth
            
             to
             be
             precious
             ,
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             
               Peace
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             you
             bring
             in
             the
             
               Fathers
            
             against
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
            
             and
             us
             against
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christ
            
             against
             
               peace
               :
            
             But
             what
             would
             you
             prove
             ?
             Would
             you
             prove
             that
             
               truth
            
             ought
             to
             be
             established
             against
             
               Peace
            
             ?
             and
             
               Peace
            
             to
             be
             no
             
               way
            
             to
             
               Truth
               ?
            
             
             
             
             Surely
             
               Truth
            
             and
             
               Peace
            
             do
             meet
             together
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             much
             
               one
               ,
            
             as
             there
             is
             even
             a
             
               Truth
            
             in
             
               Peace
               .
            
             He
             that
             was
             
               Truth
            
             it self
             could
             say
             ,
             
               My
            
             Peace
             
               I
               leave
               with
               you
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             What
             of
             the
             
               contentions
            
             spoken
             on
             of
             the
             
               Fathers
            
             and
             
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             quarrelling
             for
             
               Truth
            
             either
             by
             the
             
               Fathers
            
             or
             
               us
               ,
            
             but
             in
             a
             
               Gospel-way
               ,
            
             we
             are
             not
             excusable
             ;
             neither
             doth
             
               Christ
            
             speak
             of
             
               Truths
            
             drawing
             
               swords
               ,
            
             but
             of
             
               swords
            
             drawn
             against
             Truth
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             Argument
             for
             you
             .
             When
             
               Peter
            
             would
             draw
             a
             
               sword
            
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             
               Truth
               ,
               Christ
            
             bid
             him
             put
             it
             up
             .
             So
             far
             is
             he
             against
             your
             way
             of
             defending
             Truth
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               By
               whom
               should
               Magistrates
               be
               set
               on
               ?
            
             and
             
               that
               you
               cannot
               speak
               in
               such
               disparaging
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               whom
               be
               set
               on
               ?
            
             By
             the
             
               legislative
               power
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Parliament
             :
             The
             
               Parliament
            
             can
             set
             on
             their
             respective
             
               Committees
               ,
               Justices
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             is
             this
             any
             disparagement
             ?
             I
             speak
             of
             
               subordinate
               Magestrates
               ,
            
             not
             of
             the
             
               supream
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               There
               will
               be
               work
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               enough
               ,
               to
               punish
               the
               contumacious
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             That
             is
             in
             
               English
               ,
            
             the
             
               Presbytery
            
             will
             keep
             the
             
               Magistracy
            
             doing
             :
             and
             now
             who
             disparages
             the
             
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             Who
             set
             them
             on
             work
             ?
             Who
             makes
             them
             their
             
               Deputy-punishers
               ?
            
             Nay
             ,
             Who
             is
             the
             
               Sathan
            
             to
             whom
             the
             
               excommunicate
            
             are
             delivered
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             expression
             not
             much
             besides
             your
             
               principles
               :
            
             and
             who
             disparages
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             that
             ?
          
           
             Master
             
               Ley's
            
             Resolution
             .
             Page
             41
             ,
             &
             42.
             
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               Truth
               being
               otherwise
               armed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             I
             Answer
             .
          
           
             We
             think
             it
             not
             meet
             to
             divide
             the
             subservient
             means
             from
             the
             supream
             power
             ,
             nor
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             from
             his
             assistance
             who
             can
             make
             it
             effectuall
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             
               God
            
             and
             
               Gidion
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               the
               imputation
               of
               jealousie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             godly
             jealou●●e
             ,
             which
             would
             set
             up
             as
             many
             securities
             as
             may
             be
             against
             Heresie
             and
             impiety
             .
          
           
             The
             faulty
             jealousie
             is
             theirs
             that
             would
             stifle
             the
             Government
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             fear
             which
             we
             professe
             of
             Gods
             anger
             for
             connivence
             and
             communion
             with
             hereticall
             men
             
               &c.
               
            
             There
             is
             in
             some
             an
             aversenesse
             to
             Heresie
             in
             a
             true
             zeal
             and
             love
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             many
             other
             causes
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             take
             but
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             
               p.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             If
             
               Master
               Saltmarsh
            
             had
             well
             considered
             who
             were
             engaged
             ,
             &c.
             he
             
             would
             not
             have
             under-valued
             their
             piety
             and
             prudence
             ,
             to
             compare
             them
             with
             
               Papists
            
             and
             
               Prelates
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             a
             peece
             of
             his
             own
             politick
             advice
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vpon
             such
             principles
             is
             Church-Government
             ordained
             ;
             for
             his
             Text
             out
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             
               Revel.
            
             18.1
             .
             As
             he
             began
             ,
             so
             he
             ends
             with
             mis-application
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             you
             cannot
             
               divide
               Discipline
               from
               his
               assistance
               ,
               who
               can
               make
               it
               effectuall
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             from
             the
             
               Magistrates
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             signe
             without
             further
             Argument
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             hold
             your
             
               government
            
             for
             
               Christs
               ,
            
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             
               effectuall
            
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             without
             help
             from
             
               below
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               world
               ,
            
             and
             to
             another
             
               power
            
             then
             
               its
               own
               ;
            
             nor
             is
             the
             
               sword
            
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               Gideon
            
             any
             fair
             and
             just
             proof
             for
             joyning
             
               Presbytery
            
             and
             
               Magistracy
               ;
            
             it
             joyns
             onely
             
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Magistates
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               Your
               godly
               jealousie
               will
               set
               up
               as
               many
               securities
               as
               may
               be
               .
            
          
           
             But
             then
             they
             are
             
               warrantable
            
             and
             
               Gospel-ways
            
             of
             
               security
               .
            
             That
             is
             no
             
               godly
               Jealousie
            
             which
             sets
             up
             other
             wayes
             ;
             as
             
               Herod
            
             killing
             all
             the
             
               children
            
             to
             secure
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             
               David
            
             dissembling
             to
             escape
             ;
             
               Jacob
            
             to
             get
             a
             
               blessing
               :
            
             there
             is
             Jealousie
             ,
             but
             no
             godly
             Jealousie
             nor
             warrantable
             security
             .
             So
             to
             secure
             any
             
               way
               ,
            
             though
             of
             
               truth
               ,
            
             by
             a
             
               power
            
             not
             allowed
             on
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             as
             no
             such
             compulsive
             power
             is
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             
               jealous
            
             with
             a
             godly
             
               Jealousie
               ;
            
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             some
             of
             those
             may
             be
             
               godly
            
             who
             are
             so
             
               jealous
               ,
            
             but
             not
             in
             
               that
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             that
             
               some
               fear
               Gods
               anger
               for
               their
               Communion
               with
               Hereticks
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             You
             know
             all
             such
             
               fear
            
             is
             onely
             
               warrantable
            
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             not
             in
             the
             
               world
               :
            
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             
               Nations
            
             now
             as
             with
             the
             
               Iews
               .
            
             Now
             if
             we
             have
             not
             
               communion
            
             with
             them
             in
             the
             
               Nation
               ,
            
             we
             must
             go
             out
             of
             the
             
               world
               .
            
             But
             ,
             What
             
               communion
            
             is
             this
             you
             mean
             that
             will
             bring
             
               Gods
               anger
            
             ?
             You
             have
             your
             liberty
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             to
             separate
             ,
             as
             they
             from
             you
             :
             If
             it
             be
             
               nationall
            
             or
             
               civill
               communion
               ,
            
             then
             you
             
               pluck
            
             up
             the
             
               tares
            
             before
             the
             
               time
            
             of
             
               harvest
               .
            
          
           
             But
             whom
             you
             esteem
             
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             they
             it
             may
             be
             think
             they
             have
             as
             good
             
               Scriptures
            
             to
             esteem
             you
             so
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             
               Heretick
            
             for
             
               Heretick
               ,
               interpretation
            
             against
             
               interpretation
               .
            
             And
             since
             there
             is
             onely
             a
             
               sufficiency
            
             but
             no
             
               infallibility
            
             now
             as
             before
             ;
             since
             there
             is
             no
             
               Apostles
            
             for
             
               interpretation
            
             as
             at
             first
             ,
             for
             
               Revelation
               ,
            
             why
             do
             we
             thus
             cry
             out
             
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Hereticks
               ;
            
             the
             
               Sword
               ,
            
             the
             
               Sword
            
             ?
             Let
             me
             put
             one
             Question
             here
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             those
             you
             call
             
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             were
             of
             equal
             number
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             you
             equally
             numbered
             with
             
               Magistrates
               ,
            
             and
             both
             of
             you
             equally
             
               principled
            
             for
             
               Persecution
               ,
            
             and
             both
             equally
             calling
             out
             for
             the
             
               Magistrates
               Sword
               ;
            
             what
             clashing
             of
             
               swords
            
             would
             there
             be
             !
             What
             
               edge
            
             against
             
               edge
               ,
            
             what
             
               authority
            
             against
             
               authority
               ,
            
             what
             
               power
            
             against
             
               power
            
             !
             What
             
               bloody
               doings
               ,
            
             what
             
               sad
               workings
               ,
            
             what
             
               confusion
            
             would
             there
             be
             !
             This
             is
             an
             
               Image
            
             of
             your
             
               Incorporation
            
             of
             your
             two
             
               powers
            
             that
             you
             so
             plead
             for
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
             If
             we
             were
             equally
             
               principled
            
             and
             
               armed
            
             for
             
               Persecution
               ,
            
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             your
             spirit
             ;
             Ah
             what
             a
             Kingdome
             would
             here
             be
             !
          
           
             You
             say
             
               Some
               have
               aversnesse
               to
               Heresy
               in
               a
               true
               zeale
               to
               God
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             but
             generall
             
               notions
            
             of
             
               Heresy
               .
            
             Every
             thing
             is
             not
             
               Heresie
            
             that
             is
             called
             so
             .
             And
             for
             
               true
               zeal
               to
               God
            
             in
             that
             
               aversenesse
               ,
            
             all
             this
             is
             granted
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             
               Heresie
            
             indeed
             .
             But
             how
             if
             it
             be
             such
             a
             
               zeale
            
             as
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             had
             ,
             a
             
               zeale
               ,
               but
               not
               according
               to
               knowledge
               ?
            
             how
             if
             it
             be
             such
             a
             
               zeale
            
             to
             God
             as
             
               crucified
               the
               Sonne
            
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             such
             a
             
               zeal
            
             there
             hath
             been
             ,
             we
             know
             .
             The
             
               Iewes
            
             did
             much
             in
             zeale
             to
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             even
             against
             
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             you
             close
             up
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             I
             am
             afraide
             these
             are
             such
             proofes
             as
             you
             intend
             most
             in
             your
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             to
             make
             your
             supplement
             to
             
               Scripture
            
             from
             
               Authority
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             make
             us
             beleeve
             what
             you
             cannot
             perswade
             us
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             out
             by
             an
             
               Ordinance
            
             what
             you
             want
             by
             
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             hope
             that
             
               honourable
               Senate
            
             will
             rather
             let
             you
             argue
             from
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             against
             us
             then
             from
             their
             
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             not
             to
             do
             here
             with
             answering
             
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             I
             contend
             not
             ,
             but
             submit
             to
             them
             in
             every
             
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ;
            
             nor
             doth
             my
             Argument
             lie
             against
             any
             thing
             of
             
               theirs
               ,
            
             but
             
               yours
               .
            
             I
             dare
             not
             undervalue
             them
             to
             count
             them
             as
             
               Parties
               ,
            
             but
             
               Iudges
            
             in
             our
             difference
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Caesar
               :
            
             nor
             in
             it
             a
             fair
             proof
             of
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             to
             draw
             the
             
               Magistrates
               Sword
            
             out
             of
             the
             
               Scabbard
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             
               You
               wonder
               ,
               considering
               who
               was
               engaged
               ,
               I
               would
               so
               undervalue
               
               them
               to
               compare
               them
               with
               Papists
               and
               Prelates
               .
            
          
           
             I
             did
             consider
             who
             was
             engaged
             ,
             a
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             had
             I
             not
             highly
             valu●d
             them
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             ventured
             so
             far
             in
             my
             
               Quaere
               .
            
             I
             considered
             the
             
               sad
            
             and
             
               fatal
            
             troubles
             which
             attended
             the
             
               Magistrates
            
             engagements
             with
             the
             
               Ministers
               ;
            
             the
             
               blood
            
             which
             hath
             been
             poured
             out
             by
             
               National
               compulsion
            
             of
             
               tender
               Consciences
               ;
            
             and
             like
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Watchman
            
             I
             could
             not
             but
             blow
             my
             
               Trumpet
               ,
            
             and
             give
             warning
             .
             And
             for
             my
             comparison
             of
             
               Papists
            
             and
             
               Prelates
               ,
            
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             world
             if
             there
             be
             any
             reproach
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             in
             the
             
               Interpreter
            
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             
               Author
               .
            
             But
             
               I
            
             know
             no
             such
             thing
             by
             my
             
               Paper
               :
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             draw
             in
             
               consequent
               conclusions
               ,
            
             and
             then
             father
             them
             ,
             
               I
            
             could
             prove
             you
             to
             speake
             
               Treason
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Atheisme
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
            
             nay
             ,
             
               Independency
               ,
            
             which
             some
             of
             your
             Way
             think
             worse
             ,
             
               Anabaptisme
               ,
               Separation
               ,
            
             which
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             as
             hatefull
             to
             you
             :
             But
             
               I
            
             judge
             you
             not
             in
             any
             such
             sort
             ;
             nor
             had
             I
             spoken
             so
             far
             now
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             just
             
               Vindication
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             
               You
               will
               conclude
               with
               my
               Politicks
               ;
               and
               upon
               such
               Principles
               as
               mine
               ,
               Church-govenment
               is
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             told
             you
             my
             
               Politicks
            
             were
             written
             by
             my
             
               dimmer
               light
               .
            
             And
             if
             your
             
               Government
            
             be
             built
             upon
             no
             better
             
               Principles
            
             then
             mine
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             be
             out
             of
             conceit
             with
             that
             
               Government
               ,
            
             being
             so
             farre
             out
             of
             conceit
             with
             mine
             own
             
               Principles
               ;
            
             and
             it
             makes
             me
             thinke
             the
             worse
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             my
             former
             
               Principles
            
             fit
             it
             so
             well
             .
             Those
             
               Principles
            
             you
             speak
             on
             ,
             are
             partly
             of
             
               Civill
            
             power
             and
             the
             
               Sword
               ;
            
             and
             the
             Dominion
             or
             Scepter
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             is
             more
             
               Spiritual
               .
            
          
           
             You
             say
             of
             my
             Text
             in
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
            
             Revel.
             18.1
             .
             that
             
               as
               I
               began
               ,
               so
               I
               end
               ,
               with
               misapplication
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misapplication
            
             is
             a
             word
             soon●r
             
               writ
            
             then
             
               proved
               ;
            
             and
             my
             Reasons
             were
             rath●●
             crowded
             then
             ordered
             in
             my
             Paper
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             was
             this
             :
             
               For
               the
               Angel
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               hath
               great
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               is
               lightned
               with
               his
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             Scripture
             there
             applyed
             ,
             doth
             hint
             to
             any
             that
             wil
             not
             rather
             
               cavil
            
             then
             
               interpret
               ,
            
             that
             my
             only
             reason
             for
             
               delay
            
             of
             
               Government
            
             was
             in
             this
             :
             An
             
               Angel
               was
               yet
               to
               come
               with
               power
               and
               glory
               ;
            
             or
             ,
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             would
             fill
             the
             
               earth
            
             with
             more
             
               light
               ;
            
             so
             as
             we
             should
             not
             shut
             up
             our selves
             too
             soon
             in
             the
             
               dark
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             Reader
             ,
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             my
             
               misapplication
               ,
            
             or
             his
             
               mis-interpretation
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             SPIRITUALL
             PRINCIPLES
             drawn
             forth
             .
          
           
             
               Gospell-Truth
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               THat
               which
               is
               onely
               in
               some
               
                 parts
              
               of
               it
               warrentable
               by
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               
                 purely
                 ,
              
               nor
               in
               a
               
                 Scripture-way
              
               warrantable
               :
               For
               there
               is
               not
               any
               
                 Will-worship
              
               but
               it
               hath
               something
               from
               the
               
                 Patern
              
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Samaritaine-worship
              
               was
               copied
               after
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 ;
              
               and
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 ,
              
               when
               
                 Christ
              
               came
               ,
               had
               
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               copied
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 :
              
               but
               then
               there
               was
               
                 Traditions
              
               and
               
                 Commandments
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               That
               is
               
                 pure
                 Gentilism
                 ,
              
               which
               hath
               no
               
                 Image
              
               of
               
                 Gospel
              
               nor
               
                 legal
                 Truth
                 .
                 Antichrist
              
               sits
               in
               the
               very
               
                 Temple
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               though
               rather
               
                 upon
              
               it
               .
               
                 False
                 Christs
              
               call
               themselves
               
                 Christs
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 true
                 .
              
               The
               great
               
                 Image
              
               had
               a
               
                 head
              
               of
               
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               though
               
                 feet
              
               of
               
                 Iron
              
               and
               
                 Clay
                 .
              
               Every
               
                 Heresie
              
               hath
               a
               
                 Scripture-Word
              
               in
               it
               .
               But
               
                 Truth
              
               must
               be
               
                 all
                 one
              
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Homogeneal
                 ;
              
               not
               in
               
                 parts
                 so
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 all
                 so
                 .
              
               There
               is
               but
               
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Prudence
               and
               Consequences
               ,
               are
               the
               great
               Engines
               of
               Will-worship
               .
            
             
               THings
               of
               
                 Prudence
              
               meerly
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 way
              
               and
               
                 Gospel-designe
                 .
                 Prelacy
              
               had
               its
               
                 Prudence
              
               for
               every
               new
               
                 additionall
              
               in
               
                 Worship
              
               and
               
                 Government
                 .
              
               And
               once
               let
               
                 Prudence
              
               open
               a
               door
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               more
               of
               
                 man
              
               crowd
               in
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 God
              
               can
               keep
               out
               .
               Nor
               is
               that
               to
               be
               admitted
               which
               is
               so
               received
               a
               Maxime
               ,
               
                 Though
                 not
                 directly
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               Christs
               
                 rule
              
               is
               not
               such
               :
               he
               opposes
               any
               
                 Tradition
              
               to
               the
               
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
               Not
               
                 direct
              
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               
                 indirect
              
               and
               
                 repugnant
              
               though
               not
               to
               the
               very
               
                 letter
              
               of
               such
               
                 words
                 ,
              
               yet
               to
               the
               
                 form
              
               and
               
                 Analogy
              
               of
               truth
               to
               the
               
                 generall
                 Scripture-law
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 nor
                 diminished
                 ;
              
               and
               
                 ye
                 are
              
               onely
               
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 if
                 ye
                 do
                 what
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 ;
              
               and
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 raise
                 you
                 up
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 ye
                 hear
                 .
              
               For
               if
               any
               thing
               of
               
                 Prudence
              
               is
               to
               be
               let
               in
               ,
               then
               something
               of
               
                 Tradition
                 ;
              
               for
               
                 Prudence
              
               can
               make
               nothing
               
                 higher
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 purer
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 better
                 ;
                 man
              
               can
               but
               give
               his
               own
               
                 Image
              
               to
               the
               things
               he
               makes
               
                 himself
                 :
              
               though
               he
               make
               them
               up
               of
               
                 divine
                 materials
              
               from
               Scriptures
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 form
              
               none
               but
               the
               Lord
               himself
               can
               give
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 form
              
               is
               that
               which
               stamps
               
                 Christs
                 Image
              
               upon
               every
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
               Every
               thing
               in
               the
               
                 Word
              
               hath
               a
               
                 form
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               of
               
                 truth
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               another
               .
               Nothing
               but
               Gods
               
                 power
              
               and
               
                 will
              
               can
               make
               a
               thing
               
                 Truth
                 :
              
               his
               
                 power
              
               creates
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 will
              
               creates
               it
               
                 such
                 a
                 Truth
                 .
              
               Nothing
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               
                 will
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               very
               
                 will
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               The
               
                 will
              
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               is
               the
               onely
               
                 Legislative
                 power
              
               in
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               Nothing
               is
               agreeable
               to
               his
               
                 will
              
               but
               what
               he
               
                 wills
                 ;
              
               and
               every
               thing
               is
               repugnant
               to
               his
               
                 will
              
               but
               what
               he
               
                 wills
                 :
              
               So
               as
               this
               
                 will
              
               is
               the
               
                 supream
                 generall
              
               Law
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               very
               
                 form
              
               or
               
                 essence
              
               of
               
                 Scripture
              
               and
               the
               
                 Word
              
               of
               God
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               is
               devised
               by
               
                 Prudence
                 ,
              
               though
               upon
               
                 Scripture-materials
                 ,
              
               yet
               being
               not
               the
               
                 work
              
               of
               this
               
                 will
                 ,
              
               nor
               having
               the
               
                 Stamp
              
               or
               
                 Image
              
               upon
               it
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               
                 Christs
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               repugnant
               as
               any
               other
               
                 Trad●tion
              
               or
               
                 Invention
              
               of
               
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               here
               let
               us
               look
               to
               that
               
                 new
                 ,
              
               though
               
                 old
              
               design
               against
               
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               the
               most
               subtill
               undiscernable
               ,
               and
               
                 divinest
              
               kinde
               of
               
                 Will-worship
              
               in
               the
               world
               :
               that
               which
               some
               call
               
                 Scripture-consequence
                 ,
              
               an
               
                 unwholsome
                 word
              
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               used
               :
               for
               under
               colour
               of
               
                 consequence
                 ,
              
               what
               
                 Conclusions
              
               may
               be
               promoted
               !
               What
               may
               not
               
                 Reason
              
               draw
               from
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               may
               it
               not
               
                 fashion
              
               like
               a
               
                 Truth
              
               !
               But
               consider
               ,
               in
               
                 Parliament
                 Laws
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Commissions
                 ,
              
               is
               it
               lawfull
               to
               take
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               every
               part
               of
               them
               to
               draw
               out
               results
               of
               our
               own
               ;
               and
               when
               there
               is
               but
               one
               
                 Law
                 ,
              
               make
               many
               subordinate
               
                 Laws
              
               of
               our
               own
               ;
               and
               frame
               
                 Laws
              
               out
               of
               
                 Laws
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ordinances
              
               out
               of
               
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Commissions
              
               out
               of
               
                 Commissions
                 ?
              
               No
               sure
               :
               But
               we
               must
               keep
               to
               that
               one
               ,
               generall
               ,
               entire
               litterall
               Law
               and
               Will
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Is
               it
               thus
               in
               
                 Laws
                 humane
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               much
               more
               in
               
                 Ordinances
                 divine
              
               ?
               Yea
               ●here
               is
               the
               same
               onenesse
               ,
               entirenesse
               ,
               indivisibility
               ,
               and
               essentiality
               of
               the
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               do
               I
               here
               disapprove
               any
               Scripture-consequence
               ,
               if
               meerly
               consequent
               and
               not
               formed
               up
               into
               a
               
                 Law
              
               by
               meer
               reason
               ;
               for
               then
               
                 man
              
               makes
               
                 Laws
              
               from
               the
               
                 Laws
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ;
              
               and
               this
               is
               not
               the
               least
               
                 engine
              
               that
               
                 Antichrist
              
               hath
               wrough●
               with
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               People
               are
               Brethren
               and
               Saints
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ;
               but
               in
               Antichrists
               ,
               Parishioners
               and
               Servants
               .
            
             
               WHat
               kinde
               of
               
                 government
              
               is
               marked
               out
               in
               
                 Scriptures
              
               for
               sitting
               on
               the
               
                 waters
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 people
              
               ?
               Christ
               governs
               by
               the
               people
               
                 ministerially
                 ,
              
               not
               over
               the
               people
               
                 authoritatively
              
               onely
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               being
               once
               in
               his
               
                 Church-way
              
               ,
               lose
               their
               
                 old
              
               capacity
               for
               a
               
                 new
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               raised
               up
               from
               people
               to
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               Churches
               .
               It
               is
               a
               saying
               of
               Master
               
                 Goodwins
              
               and
               Master
               
                 Nye
                 ,
              
               not
               so
               
                 pleasant
              
               as
               
                 true
                 ,
              
               The
               
               
                 Clergy
              
               had
               at
               first
               the
               
                 golden
                 ball
                 of
                 government
              
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               much
               mended
               anywhere
               but
               in
               that
               Church
               where
               the
               people
               have
               their
               
                 interests
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 others
                 ;
              
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Clergy
              
               properly
               ,
               a
               
                 notion
              
               which
               the
               
                 Ministers
              
               got
               onely
               to
               
                 themselves
              
               till
               of
               late
               :
               The
               
                 interest
              
               of
               the
               people
               in
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
              
               is
               not
               onely
               an
               
                 interest
              
               of
               
                 compliancy
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 submission
                 ;
              
               but
               of
               consultation
               ,
               of
               
                 debating
                 ,
                 counselling
                 ,
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 voting
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               let
               us
               
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 that
                 liberty
                 wherewith
              
               Christ
               
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 free
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Presbytery
               it selfe
               is
               founded
               on
               Principles
               of
               separation
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               condemn
               for
               Schism
               in
               other
               Churches
               ;
               nay
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               separation
               .
            
             
               WHat
               is
               a
               
                 Presbytery
              
               over
               Congregations
               or
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               a
               Church
               gathered
               out
               of
               a
               Church
               ?
               Nay
               Is
               not
               that
               the
               onely
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               remainder
               of
               people
               made
               but
               an
               accessory
               ,
               or
               something
               of
               
                 another
                 kinde
                 ,
              
               or
               rather
               the
               
                 Nation
              
               or
               
                 Kingdome
              
               which
               is
               only
               subject
               to
               this
               
                 power
                 supream
              
               ?
               And
               though
               
                 Presbytery
              
               be
               but
               a
               very
               Church-gathering
               ,
               and
               founded
               on
               a
               
                 Principle
              
               of
               
                 seperation
                 ,
              
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               disapprove
               ,
               and
               condemn
               separation
               and
               
                 semi
              
               or
               
                 half-separation
              
               and
               Church-gathering
               for
               
                 Schism
                 ,
              
               &
               c
               ?
               when
               their
               own
               
                 power
              
               is
               a
               
                 Schism
              
               respectively
               to
               the
               
                 Parishes
              
               that
               are
               distinct
               ;
               and
               whatever
               
                 distinction
              
               is
               formed
               to
               make
               them
               appear
               as
               part
               of
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               indeed
               so
               .
               Is
               not
               their
               whole
               power
               defended
               to
               be
               
                 entirely
                 ,
                 essentially
                 ,
                 dispensatively
              
               in
               the
               
                 Presbytery
              
               called
               by
               themselves
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               very
               
                 authority
              
               of
               
                 one
              
               whom
               I
               name
               with
               reverence
               to
               his
               learning
               and
               moderation
               ,
               Master
               
                 Herle
                 ?
              
            
             
               So
               as
               I
               wonder
               why
               there
               should
               be
               such
               
                 envyings
                 ,
                 rayilngs
                 ,
                 accusings
                 ,
                 dissentings
                 ,
              
               betwixt
               us
               that
               are
               beleevers
               ,
               though
               of
               severall
               wayes
               ,
               when
               as
               each
               is
               
                 principled
                 ,
                 founded
                 ,
                 administred
              
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               and
               way
               of
               
                 Schism
                 ,
                 separation
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Church-gathering
                 ;
              
               nay
               ,
               the
               
                 Presbytery
              
               hath
               more
               
                 Schism
              
               and
               
                 separation
              
               in
               it
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               is
               constituted
               from
               the
               people
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               acts
               in
               its
               ministration
               apart
               too
               ,
               viz.
               
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               rather
               then
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               None
               to
               be
               forced
               under
               Christs
               Kingdome
               as
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               IN
               a
               
                 Spirituall
                 Government
              
               the
               
                 ignorance
              
               of
               people
               which
               some
               would
               have
               for
               expedition
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               practically
               know
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               Scripture
               way
               of
               knowing
               :
               in
               practicall
               godlinesse
               ,
               things
               must
               
               be
               knowne
               before
               practically
               known
               ;
               and
               
                 practice
              
               is
               to
               begin
               from
               
                 faith
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 faith
              
               from
               
                 knowledge
                 ;
              
               else
               the
               
                 obedience
              
               can
               be
               but
               
                 blind
                 ,
                 mixt
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Popish
                 .
              
               Indeed
               in
               things
               
                 civill
              
               or
               
                 morall
                 ,
              
               practice
               may
               bring
               in
               
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 habits
              
               may
               be
               acquired
               and
               gotten
               by
               
                 acts
                 ;
              
               a
               man
               may
               grow
               
                 temperate
              
               by
               practising
               
                 temperance
                 ,
              
               and
               civilly
               
                 obedient
              
               by
               practising
               civill
               
                 obedience
                 ;
              
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               
                 spirituals
              
               there
               ,
               
                 habits
              
               go
               before
               
                 acts
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 infusions
              
               before
               
                 practices
                 .
              
            
             
               Indeed
               the
               Lawes
               of
               States
               and
               Kingdomes
               and
               Civill
               Policy
               ,
               teach
               men
               best
               by
               ruling
               them
               practically
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               men
               are
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               into
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
              
               as
               into
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Nations
               exercise
               their
               Dominion
               ;
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               power
               of
               a
               formall
               Reformation
               in
               a
               Government
               makes
               it
               not
               Christs
               Government
               .
            
             
               A
               
                 Government
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               purely
               
                 Christs
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               made
               up
               of
               such
               Scripture
               and
               prudentiall
               materials
               as
               may
               much
               
                 reform
              
               the
               
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
              
               even
               as
               a
               meer
               prudentiall
               
                 Civill-government
              
               may
               do
               ,
               if
               severely
               executed
               .
               The
               
                 Romanes
              
               by
               how
               much
               they
               excelled
               other
               Nations
               in
               Laws
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               they
               excelled
               them
               in
               a
               people
               
                 reformed
                 ,
                 moralized
                 ,
              
               ●nd
               
                 civilized
                 ;
              
               in
               many
               Civill
               States
               ,
               meerly
               from
               their
               wholesome
               Policy
               and
               administration
               ,
               excellent
               and
               pretious
               
                 flowers
              
               spring
               up
               ,
               many
               
                 morall
                 vertues
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 prudence
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 fortitude
                 :
              
               Yet
               all
               this
               makes
               not
               a
               
                 Government
              
               to
               be
               
                 Christs
                 ;
              
               but
               only
               that
               which
               is
               meerly
               the
               
                 Discipline
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Policy
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 .
                 Prelacy
              
               in
               its
               Primitive
               time
               did
               reforme
               ;
               the
               
                 beast
              
               like
               a
               
                 lamb
                 ,
              
               which
               compelled
               the
               Nations
               to
               Worship
               ,
               and
               made
               even
               
                 fire
              
               to
               come
               down
               from
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               or
               was
               religious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               did
               miracles
               ;
               yet
               was
               no
               
                 true
              
               nor
               
                 heavenly
              
               Power
               neither
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               certain
               parts
               and
               degrees
               of
               Reformation
               common
               and
               
                 communicable
              
               with
               the
               
                 Government
              
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               &
               other
               Governments
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               
                 form
              
               and
               
                 Image
              
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               in
               it
               which
               no
               others
               have
               ,
               and
               some
               certain
               spirituall
               operations
               and
               workings
               which
               exceed
               the
               power
               of
               all
               other
               Governments
               ;
               and
               this
               makes
               the
               
                 difference
              
               and
               puts
               on
               the
               
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 individuall
                 form
              
               upon
               it
               ;
               so
               as
               in
               choice
               of
               Governments
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               chosen
               by
               some
               Summer-fruit
               in
               the
               
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
              
               but
               by
               the
               
                 Word
              
               and
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               visible
               Church
               or
               Communion
               ,
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               or
               mysticall
               .
            
             
               THe
               
                 invisible
              
               or
               
                 mysticall
              
               Church
               is
               made
               up
               of
               
                 pure
                 living
                 stones
                 ;
              
               all
               is
               
                 spirituall
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               all
               not
               
                 spirituall
              
               in
               the
               like
               
                 kinde
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 degree
                 ;
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               the
               
                 corner
                 stone
              
               is
               both
               
                 God
              
               and
               
                 man
                 ;
              
               and
               some
               of
               
                 his
              
               differ
               in
               
                 glory
              
               as
               one
               
                 Star
              
               differs
               from
               another
               :
               and
               as
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               in
               this
               
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 invisible
                 ,
                 glorious
                 building
                 ;
              
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               
                 outward
                 ,
                 visible
                 Communion
              
               below
               ,
               or
               
                 building
              
               here
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Image
              
               of
               that
               above
               :
               The
               
                 Temple
              
               here
               is
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Patern
              
               there
               ;
               and
               as
               that
               is
               of
               
                 true
                 ,
                 reall
                 ,
                 essentially
                 spirituall
                 living
                 stones
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               
                 Church
              
               here
               is
               to
               consist
               of
               such
               as
               
                 visibly
                 ,
                 formally
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 outwardly
              
               appear
               so
               ,
               and
               therfore
               called
               
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 holy
                 Nation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               though
               all
               the
               
                 materials
              
               in
               this
               building
               are
               to
               be
               proportionable
               ,
               &
               pure
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               a
               representative
               of
               the
               Church
               above
               ,
               yet
               all
               is
               not
               of
               one
               square
               ,
               and
               measure
               ,
               and
               polishing
               ;
               some
               are
               greater
               ,
               and
               some
               lesse
               ;
               some
               
                 Babes
              
               and
               
                 children
              
               in
               
                 Christ
                 :
              
               some
               
                 smoaking
                 Flax
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 bruised
                 Reeds
                 :
              
               and
               as
               this
               Church
               bears
               the
               
                 Image
              
               of
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               
                 materiall
                 one
              
               bore
               the
               
                 Image
              
               of
               this
               ;
               there
               was
               
                 pure
                 stones
                 ,
                 gold
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Cedar
                 ;
              
               so
               as
               there
               is
               roome
               in
               the
               Church
               now
               for
               any
               small
               
                 stone
              
               or
               the
               lest
               
                 peece
              
               of
               
                 timber
                 ,
              
               if
               it
               be
               but
               
                 lively
              
               or
               
                 squared
                 ,
              
               if
               
                 Cedar
              
               or
               
                 firr
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               Christ
               is
               a
               King
               of
               the
               Nations
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               an
               Head
               .
            
             
               
                 Christ
              
               is
               a
               
                 King
              
               to
               the
               
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 ;
              
               nor
               doth
               he
               rule
               the
               
                 Nations
              
               as
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               nor
               the
               
                 Church
              
               as
               the
               
                 Nations
                 ;
              
               he
               rules
               ministerially
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               monarchically
               in
               the
               Nations
               ;
               he
               rules
               with
               a
               
                 golden
                 Scepter
              
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               with
               an
               Iron
               Rod
               in
               the
               Nations
               ;
               nor
               doth
               Christ
               rule
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               who
               finding
               people
               rude
               ,
               barbarous
               ,
               uncivill
               ,
               subdue
               them
               into
               obedience
               and
               civility
               ;
               but
               so
               doth
               not
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               on
               ;
               the
               dispensation
               of
               his
               Word
               (
               not
               of
               the
               Government
               )
               first
               subdues
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               Christ
               is
               an
               Head
               ,
               but
               not
               an
               Head
               to
               every body
               ;
               he
               will
               have
               a
               body
               proportionable
               to
               his
               Head
               both
               here
               and
               hereafter
               ,
               in
               earth
               as
               well
               as
               in
               heaven
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               pure
               ,
               holy
               ,
               glorious
               Head
               in
               his
               
                 Gospel
                 dispensation
                 ,
              
               and
               well
               have
               a
               body
               suteable
               pure
               .
            
             
               Not
               onely
               is
               the
               visible
               
                 body
              
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               thus
               pure
               ,
               but
               every
               
                 truth
              
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               bears
               the
               
                 Image
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               every
               
                 truth
              
               of
               his
               hath
               something
               of
               
                 himselfe
              
               in
               it
               who
               is
               
                 Truth
              
               it selfe
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               every
               
               
                 beam
              
               of
               
                 light
              
               is
               
                 light
                 ;
              
               every
               
                 truth
              
               is
               a
               
                 sparkle
              
               of
               
                 truth
              
               it self
               .
               Thus
               we
               may
               judge
               of
               
                 truth
                 ,
              
               by
               what
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               we
               see
               in
               it
               .
               They
               who
               break
               a
               
                 Crystall
                 ,
              
               may
               see
               their
               
                 face
              
               in
               every
               
                 peece
              
               and
               
                 parcell
                 ;
              
               so
               in
               every
               thing
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               there
               is
               an
               
                 Image
              
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               either
               of
               his
               
                 purity
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 holinesse
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 love
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 humility
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 meeknesse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Presbyteriall
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Worlds
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               equall
               Dominion
               .
            
             
               WHat
               kinde
               of
               
                 Church-government
              
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               will
               set
               up
               it selfe
               with
               the
               
                 Civill
              
               and
               
                 State-government
                 ,
              
               even
               co-ordinate
               with
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               the
               ruling
               and
               tutoring
               of
               it
               ?
               which
               hath
               as
               large
               a
               Dominion
               as
               the
               other
               ?
               which
               is
               as
               full
               ,
               as
               ample
               ,
               as
               high
               ,
               and
               as
               supream
               ?
               which
               no
               lesse
               territory
               then
               a
               Kingdome
               will
               serve
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 whole
                 Nation
              
               ?
               Must
               Christs
               Government
               be
               just
               as
               large
               as
               the
               worlds
               ,
               which
               Government
               affects
               Dominion
               ?
               which
               brings
               in
               whole
               Nations
               under
               the
               Scepter
               of
               it
               ?
               This
               ,
               or
               that
               little
               one
               in
               the
               Scripture
               which
               sits
               down
               sometimes
               in
               a
               house
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ;
              
               sometimes
               in
               a
               City
               as
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
              
               and
               over
               a
               few
               there
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 Corinth
                 ;
              
               in
               a
               Countrey
               ,
               not
               over
               a
               Countrey
               ;
               to
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               in
               
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               Church
               
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               a
               Church
               a
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Sure
               if
               this
               
                 Nationall
              
               and
               
                 comprehensive
              
               Church
               were
               the
               
                 Patern
              
               we
               should
               walk
               by
               ,
               Why
               did
               not
               
                 Christ
              
               begin
               first
               at
               
                 Kings
              
               and
               
                 Princes
              
               and
               so
               bring
               Nations
               &
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               make
               Churches
               of
               them
               ?
               But
               we
               see
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               he
               begins
               
                 lower
                 ,
              
               at
               the
               
                 base
              
               and
               
                 weak
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 foolish
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 few
                 ;
              
               and
               raises
               up
               his
               
                 Kingdome
              
               from
               the
               
                 bottom
              
               of
               the
               
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               from
               the
               
                 top
              
               or
               
                 pinacle
              
               of
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Nations
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Nationall
               ,
               and
               Congregationall
               Church
               covenant
               ,
               both
               lawfull
               ;
               or
               both
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               HOw
               can
               a
               
                 Church-covenant
              
               be
               unlawfull
               if
               the
               
                 Nationall
                 Covenant
              
               be
               warrantable
               ?
               and
               why
               do
               any
               plead
               against
               
                 that
                 ,
              
               who
               are
               for
               
                 this
                 ?
              
               A
               Covenant
               is
               
                 condemned
              
               in
               the
               Congregationall
               Church
               ,
               &
               yet
               
                 commended
              
               in
               the
               Nationall
               .
               Now
               ,
               How
               can
               a
               Church-covenant
               be
               both
               true
               and
               false
               ?
               
                 Is
              
               a
               
                 great
              
               Church-covenant
               lawfull
               ,
               &
               a
               
                 little
                 one
              
               unlawfull
               ?
               a
               Nationall
               Church-covenant
               warrantable
               ,
               and
               a
               Congregationall
               unwarrantable
               ?
               But
               
                 Covenants
              
               in
               their
               nature
               were
               a
               
                 dispensation
              
               more
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Testament-strain
                 ;
              
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               had
               a
               Covenant
               to
               gather
               them
               up
               into
               their
               Nationall
               
                 way
              
               of
               
                 worship
                 ,
              
               
               and
               were
               under
               the
               
                 Laws
              
               of
               an
               
                 externall
                 Pedagogie
                 ;
              
               and
               now
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 dispensation
              
               being
               come
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 Gospel
              
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               a
               fulnesse
               of
               
                 spirit
              
               let
               out
               upon
               the
               
                 Saints
              
               and
               
                 people
              
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               gather
               them
               up
               more
               
                 closely
                 ,
                 spiritually
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 cordially
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               
                 power
              
               of
               any
               former
               
                 dispensation
              
               could
               :
               the
               very
               
                 Covenant
              
               of
               
                 God
              
               himself
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               former
               were
               
                 typicall
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Propheticall
                 ,
              
               comes
               in
               nakedly
               upon
               the
               
                 spirits
              
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               draws
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               
                 law
              
               upon
               their
               
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
              
               sweetly
               compelling
               in
               the
               
                 consciences
              
               with
               
                 power
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               not
               with
               
                 force
                 ;
              
               with
               
                 compulsion
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               with
               
                 consent
                 ;
              
               and
               surely
               where
               this
               
                 Covenant
              
               of
               
                 God
              
               hath
               its
               
                 kindly
              
               and
               
                 spirituall
              
               operation
               ,
               there
               would
               need
               no
               such
               
                 externall
                 supplement
              
               as
               before
               ;
               but
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               thus
               ;
               from
               the
               
                 beginning
              
               it
               was
               not
               so
               ;
               the
               
                 Spirit
              
               tyed
               up
               
                 thousands
              
               together
               then
               .
            
             
               Let
               
                 States
              
               then
               have
               any
               
                 prudential
                 security
                 ,
              
               any
               
                 designe
              
               of
               
                 sound
                 wisdome
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 consorate
              
               people
               together
               ;
               but
               let
               the
               
                 Church
              
               only
               be
               gathered
               up
               by
               a
               
                 Law
              
               of
               a
               more
               
                 glorious
              
               and
               
                 transcendent
              
               nature
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 pure
                 Covenant
              
               of
               
                 God
              
               himself
               with
               the
               
                 souls
              
               of
               
                 his
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Wee
               receive
               and
               give
               out
               Truth
               by
               parts
               .
            
             
               MEn
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               and
               followed
               according
               to
               the
               
                 degrees
              
               of
               
                 light
              
               they
               receive
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               have
               some
               
                 light
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 light
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               used
               as
               an
               
                 advantage
              
               to
               all
               their
               other
               
                 darknesse
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               all
               their
               
                 darknesse
              
               might
               passe
               under
               that
               one
               
                 beam
              
               of
               
                 light
                 .
              
               The
               
                 light
              
               rises
               upon
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 Sun
              
               upon
               the
               
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               
                 dawning
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 morning
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 noon
              
               with
               them
               ,
               Thus
               came
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 Iohn
              
               preached
               
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 Faith
              
               and
               
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 Iohn
              
               came
               with
               
                 Water
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               with
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               first
               in
               
                 Parables
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               in
               
                 power
                 :
              
               the
               
                 Apostles
              
               they
               knew
               first
               
                 Christ
              
               for
               
                 Messiah
                 ;
              
               then
               that
               he
               should
               
                 suffer
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 die
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 rise
              
               again
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 .
                 Luther
              
               knew
               first
               that
               
                 Indulgences
              
               were
               
                 unwarrantable
                 ;
              
               and
               after
               ,
               that
               
                 Popery
              
               was
               
                 Antichristianism
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Rome
              
               was
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 works
              
               could
               not
               
                 justifie
                 ;
              
               and
               after
               ,
               
                 conscience
              
               was
               not
               to
               be
               compelled
               in
               
                 spirituals
                 ,
              
               Thus
               we
               grow
               from
               
                 Faith
              
               to
               
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               
                 fulnesse
              
               of
               
                 stature
              
               in
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               to
               a
               
                 perfect
                 man
              
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 growing
              
               with
               the
               
                 encreasings
              
               of
               
                 God
                 :
              
               The
               
                 Kingdome
              
               of
               
                 God
              
               is
               like
               a
               little
               
                 leven
                 ,
              
               like
               a
               
                 grain
              
               of
               
                 mustard-seed
                 .
              
               So
               as
               wh●le
               we
               see
               but
               
                 things
              
               in
               
                 degrees
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               neither
               to
               be
               too
               suddenly
               admired
               by
               
                 others
                 ,
              
               nor
               our
               
                 selves
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               All
               Covenanters
               are
               bound
               to
               contribute
               to
               Religion
               as
               well
               as
               State
               .
            
             
               WHosoever
               hath
               Covenanted
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               assist
               the
               Publike
               to
               his
               utmost
               in
               every
               
                 Condition
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Calling
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Place
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Way
              
               accordingly
               ;
               from
               
                 naturall
              
               abilities
               to
               his
               
                 relations
                 ,
              
               from
               one
               
                 relation
              
               to
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               
                 all
                 :
              
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               and
               
                 Spirituall
                 ;
              
               his
               
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 Notions
                 ,
              
               with
               
                 Contributions
              
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               
                 Civill
                 ,
                 Natural
                 ,
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 :
              
               He
               is
               bound
               by
               
                 Covenant
              
               to
               discover
               
                 malignity
              
               in
               
                 State
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 enemies
              
               to
               
                 God
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 man
                 ;
                 endeavours
              
               to
               any
               thing
               of
               
                 Popery
              
               and
               
                 Prelacy
                 ,
              
               under
               what
               
                 visage
                 ,
                 habit
                 ,
                 form
              
               of
               
                 Words
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               be
               it
               
                 Presbytery
              
               or
               whatever
               ,
               if
               repugnant
               to
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               in
               conscience
               who
               have
               
                 personally
              
               Covenanted
               .
               The
               
                 breathings
              
               and
               
                 speakings
              
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               to
               be
               
                 quenched
                 :
              
               Every
               
                 season
              
               is
               for
               the
               Lords
               service
               ;
               
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 :
                 Watchman
                 ,
                 watchman
                 ,
                 what
                 of
                 the
                 night
              
               ?
               The
               
                 Spirit
              
               is
               poured
               upon
               
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 .
                 Synods
              
               of
               
                 men
              
               are
               not
               
                 infallible
                 :
              
               Not
               because
               more
               
                 men
                 ,
              
               more
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               The
               
                 liberty
              
               of
               the
               
                 subject
              
               is
               that
               of
               
                 soul
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 body
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               of
               
                 soul
              
               more
               
                 dear
                 ,
                 precious
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 The
                 libery
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 free
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 ye
                 then
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               We
               are
               to
               try
               Truth
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               it
               in
               its
               Degrees
               .
            
             
               ENquiries
               for
               
                 Truth
              
               ought
               to
               be
               according
               to
               
                 Scripture-rule
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               
                 rule
              
               lights
               us
               on
               to
               the
               
                 trial
              
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               
                 prooving
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 judging
              
               between
               the
               
                 precious
              
               and
               the
               
                 vile
                 .
              
               The
               
                 water
              
               that
               is
               mingled
               with
               the
               
                 wine
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 tares
              
               with
               the
               
                 wheat
                 ,
              
               will
               require
               sound
               
                 trial
                 ,
              
               lest
               we
               make
               but
               an
               exchange
               of
               one
               
                 Error
              
               for
               another
               .
               The
               Apostles
               waited
               for
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Bereans
              
               searched
               the
               
                 Word
                 :
              
               we
               are
               bidden
               to
               
                 try
              
               and
               
                 prove
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Prophecies
              
               of
               
                 seducers
                 ,
                 false
                 Christs
                 ,
                 Antichrist
              
               with
               lying
               
                 wonders
                 ,
              
               are
               as
               real
               cautions
               given
               out
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               The
               
                 examples
              
               of
               former
               Ages
               ,
               
                 Luther
                 .
              
               &c.
               were
               enlightned
               by
               
                 degrees
                 .
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               who
               see
               by
               
                 vision
                 ,
              
               see
               but
               as
               God
               reveals
               ;
               much
               lesse
               
                 men
              
               who
               take
               in
               
                 Truths
              
               by
               
                 spiritual
                 reasoning
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 revelation
                 .
                 Arise
                 ,
                 why
                 tarriest
                 thou
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Text
               only
               for
               him
               who
               had
               such
               a
               
                 Vision
              
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               to
               
                 obey
              
               by
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               
                 Vision
              
               as
               
                 Ananias
              
               had
               to
               
                 preach
              
               by
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               No
               
                 Church-way
                 INDEPENDENCY
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               
                 Beleevers
              
               for
               the
               
                 Church-way
              
               falsly
               called
               
                 Independents
                 ,
              
               they
               hold
               on
               Christ
               for
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 Head
                 ,
              
               on
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               their
               
                 civil
                 Head
                 ,
              
               on
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               
                 above
              
               and
               
                 below
              
               in
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               here
               :
               their
               
                 Dependency
              
               is
               
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 Ministerial
                 ,
                 communicative
                 ;
              
               not
               
                 Classical
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 National
                 :
              
               Their
               
                 power
              
               is
               
                 for
              
               one
               another
               ,
               not
               
                 over
              
               one
               another
               .
               They
               cannot
               
                 mingle
              
               or
               
                 embody
              
               with
               those
               in
               a
               
                 Way
              
               not
               of
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
               Their
               
                 separation
              
               is
               not
               from
               
                 men
              
               but
               
                 manners
                 ;
              
               not
               from
               
                 believers
              
               themselves
               ,
               but
               their
               practises
               and
               corruptions
               .
               Nor
               
                 go
              
               they
               out
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               
                 called
              
               out
               :
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 my
                 people
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               thus
               the
               
                 Iews
              
               were
               
                 Independent
              
               to
               the
               
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Christians
              
               to
               the
               
                 Iews
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Reformed
              
               to
               the
               
                 Papists
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Non-conformists
              
               to
               the
               
                 Prelatical
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 these
              
               to
               the
               
                 Nonconformists
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               spirit
               of
               Love
               and
               Meeknesse
               becomes
               Beleevers
               .
            
             
               THey
               that
               write
               not
               as
               
                 enemies
                 ,
              
               are
               likely
               to
               prove
               better
               
                 friends
              
               to
               the
               
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               raise
               not
               so
               much
               
                 dust
              
               with
               their
               striving
               as
               others
               ,
               to
               
                 blinde
              
               one
               anothers
               sight
               .
               Those
               
                 spirits
              
               which
               cast
               men
               sometimes
               into
               the
               
                 fire
                 ,
              
               sometimes
               into
               the
               
                 water
                 ,
              
               are
               not
               from
               
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               it
               were
               happy
               the
               Lord
               would
               cast
               out
               those
               ,
               and
               let
               a
               more
               
                 Gospel-spirit
              
               walk
               amongst
               us
               ;
               we
               might
               then
               sooner
               attaine
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 To
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 attained
                 together
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               Lord
               reveale
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 stronger
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 the
                 weake
                 ;
              
               and
               to
               
                 please
              
               one
               another
               to
               
                 edification
                 ,
              
               rather
               then
               our selves
               ,
               in
               
                 all
                 things
              
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               may
               not
               be
               
                 displeased
              
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               dispensation
               .
               I
               know
               no
               advantages
               we
               have
               got
               ,
               but
               the
               reviling
               our selves
               before
               our
               
                 enemies
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               And
               oh
               !
               why
               doe
               we
               tell
               it
               
                 Gath
                 ,
              
               and
               publish
               it
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               
                 Askalon
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               the
               
                 uncircumcised
              
               triumph
               ?
               Was
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               
                 winde
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               the
               
                 fire
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               the
               still
               
                 small
                 voice
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               spake
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ?
               onely
               in
               the
               
                 stil
                 voice
                 .
              
               How
               was
               the
               Lord
               heard
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               
                 indignation
                 .
                 Man
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 in
                 the
                 coole
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
               Oh!
               could
               we
               finde
               out
               the
               coolest
               times
               to
               speake
               and
               write
               one
               to
               another
               in
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               
                 heat
              
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               When
               a
               State-conscience
               is
               fully
               perswaded
               ;
               doubtful
               ,
               and
               so
               sinning
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               with
               a
               
                 Publike
              
               or
               
                 State-conscience
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               a
               
                 personal
              
               or
               
                 particular
                 conscience
                 :
              
               What
               is
               done
               ,
               must
               be
               done
               in
               
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               there
               is
               
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 doubting
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 sin
                 .
              
               Now
               where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               
                 full
                 consent
              
               and
               
               
                 perswasion
              
               from
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               there
               cannot
               be
               
                 faith
              
               properly
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               
                 Word
                 of
                 faith
              
               for
               that
               
                 Conscience
              
               to
               be
               grounded
               upon
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               
                 purely
              
               and
               
                 ●piritually
              
               full
               perswasion
               .
               And
               one
               may
               question
               whether
               in
               
                 Spirituals
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               
                 Civils
                 ,
              
               Votes
               &
               Voices
               are
               to
               make
               
                 Laws
                 ;
              
               for
               in
               the
               
                 Gospel
              
               we
               finde
               that
               
                 divine
              
               Lawes
               have
               their
               
                 subsistance
              
               there
               ,
               without
               the
               Vote
               of
               any
               :
               and
               that
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Law
              
               or
               
                 Truth
              
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Saints
               ,
               not
               what
               is
               so
               in
               the
               common
               
                 consent
              
               or
               
                 voice
                 ,
              
               but
               what
               is
               a
               
                 Law
              
               in
               the
               very
               
                 Gospel-truth
              
               of
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Laws
               of
               
                 truth
              
               were
               founded
               as
               the
               Lawes
               of
               
                 Civel
                 States
                 ,
              
               in
               a
               meer
               
                 Legislative
                 power
                 ;
              
               then
               
                 Popery
              
               hath
               had
               as
               good
               assurance
               as
               any
               ;
               they
               have
               had
               
                 most
                 voices
                 ,
                 most
                 Counsels
                 :
              
               and
               so
               
                 Arrianism
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               world
               went
               after
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Post-script
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Salmasius
              
               the
               approoved
               German
               writer
               of
               the
               Presbyteriall
               way
               ,
               and
               employed
               by
               the
               States
               of
               
                 Holland
              
               to
               write
               .
            
             
               
                 THat
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 practiced
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 use
                 and
                 institution
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Rivers
                 not
                 with
                 invocation
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Persons
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Baptized
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 owne
                 Latine
                 thus
              
            
             
               
                 Baptisma
                 in
                 aquis
                 perennibus
                 Apostolici
                 instituti
                 &
                 moris
                 sed
                 non
                 invocatio
                 Trinitatis
                 super
                 Baptizatum
                 ,
                 cum
                 Apostoli
                 in
                 solo
                 nomine
                 Iesu
                 Baptizarent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Salmasius
                   in
                   apparatu
                   ad
                   libros
                   de
                   primatu
                   papae
                   ,
                   fol.
                
                 193.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Salmasius
              
               his
               Testimony
               against
               the
               present
               Presbyterial-way
               .
            
             
               
                 DVobus
                 modis
                 hac
                 Independentia
                 ecclesiarum
                 accipi
                 ,
                 si
                 vel
                 respectum
                 non
                 habeant
                 ad
                 vicinas
                 ullas
                 ecclesias
                 ,
                 aut
                 si
                 non
                 pendeant
                 ab
                 authoritate
                 aliquot
                 Ecclesiarum
                 simul
                 in
                 unam
                 Classem
                 vel
                 Synodum
                 conjunctarum
                 unius
                 conventus
                 cujus
                 partem
                 &
                 ipsae
                 faciant
                 .
                 Prior
                 modus
                 similior
                 reperitur
                 primitivae
                 ecclesiae
                 praxi
                 consuetudini
                 ac
                 usui
                 quo
                 voluntina
                 haec
                 communio
                 inter
                 ecclesias
                 fuit
                 .
                 Posterior
                 magis
                 convenit
                 cum
                 instituto
                 quod
                 postea
                 
                   
                     a
                  
                
                 juris
                 humani
                 dispositione
                 introductum
                 est
                 .
              
               
                 Hoc
                 posteriore
                 modo
                 libertas
                 perticularium
                 ecclesiarum
                 magis
                 imminuta
                 videtur
                 quam
                 priore
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sed
                 quod
                 ab
                 initio
                 fuerit
                 voluntatis
                 
                   
                     b
                  
                
                 postea
                 factum
                 est
                 juris
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Hoc
                 jus
                 sane
                 positivum
                 atque
                 ecclesiasticum
                 humanumque
                 ,
                 non
                 divinum
                 :
                 juris
                 est
                 quidem
                 divini
                 ut
                 una
                 sit
                 ecclesia
                 christo
                 ,
                 unitas
                 autem
                 ejus
                 non
                 gregalium
                 aut
                 
                   
                     c
                  
                
                 concorporalium
                 plurium
                 adunate
                 collectione
                 consistat
                 sed
                 in
                 fidei
                 ac
                 doctrinae
                 unanimi
                 consensione
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Pag.
                
                 265.266
                 .
                 
                   in
                   apparatu
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 English
                 thus
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 THis
                 Independency
                 of
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 two
                 waies
                 ;
                 Either
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 respect
                 to
                 any
                 neghbour
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 not
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 some
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 joyn'd
                 in
                 some
                 Classis
                 or
                 Synod
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Churches
                 themselvs
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 part
                 ;
                 The
                 former
                 way
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 like
                 the
                 practise
                 ,
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 voluntary
                 communion
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 way
                 doth
                 more
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 institution
                 which
                 afterwards
                 was
                 introduced
                 by
                 a
                 humane
                 authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 latter
                 way
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 particular
                 churches
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 diminished
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 arbitrary
                 afterwards
                 is
                 made
                 necessary
                 [
                 as
                 a
                 law
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 law
                 truly
                 is
                 positive
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 humane
                 ,
                 not
                 divine
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 law
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 union
                 [
                 or
                 collection
                 ]
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 flock
                 or
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 agreement
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Page
                
                 265.266
                 .
                 
                   in
                   apparatu
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FJNJS
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A61133e-890
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               do
               his
               will
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             Joh.
             7.17
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61133e-3480
           
             1
             John
             4.1
             .
             1
             John
             4.16
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.18
             .
             Matth.
             24.12
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.8
             .
             1
             John
             3.6
             .
             John
             13.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.28
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Luke
               22.58
               ,
               60.
               
               Gal.
               2.12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               See
               Master
               
                 Bayly
              
               his
               Dissuasive
               .
            
             
               Acts
               1.25
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             28.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             21.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Revel.
             5.6
             .
             Revel.
             18.1
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.20
             .
             Rom.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             John
             20
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.26
             .
             John
             3.25
             .
             Acts
             21.20
             .
             Matt.
             11.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Mark
             9.38
             .
             Luke
             9.49
             .
          
           
             Acts
             19.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.2
             ,
             5
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
             Col.
             3.13
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             Revel.
             17.17
             .
          
           
             Luke
             28.18
             .
          
           
             a
             Matt.
             18.15
             .
             Act.
             15.19
             ,
             28
             ,
             31.
             and
             16.4
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.2
             .
             Tit.
             1.6
             .
             Acts
             13.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             6.6
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             ,
             29.
             
             Revel.
             2.14
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             15.21
             ,
             25
             ,
             29.
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
             Matth.
             20.25
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             15.29
             .
             Joh.
             16.13
             .
             Gal.
             1.12
             .
             Acts
             2.43
             .
          
           
             c
             Mark
             10.42
             .
             Luke
             22.25
             .
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             d
             Acts
             1.15
             .
             &
             15.22
             .
             &
             14.23
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             6.3
             .
             Matth.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             f
             Acts
             20.17
             .
             and
             15.4
             .
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             16.11
             .
             and
             13.3
             .
             Joh.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             h
             Revel.
             13.16
             .
             Matt.
             7.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Joh.
             10.1
             ,
             5.
             
             Acts
             19.15
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             14.23
             .
             Acts
             6.3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             k
             Joh.
             3.5
             .
             Acts
             2.31
             .
          
           
             l
             Gal.
             3.7
             .
             Ephes.
             2.15
             .
             Acts
             3
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1
             2
             ,
             9.
             
             Col.
             1
             2.
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             ,
             17
             Act.
             2.41
             ,
             42.
             
             Revel.
             3
             1
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             9.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Matt.
             18.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             20.
             
             Matt.
             16.18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Ephes.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             6.3
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             15.22
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
             Act.
             2.39
             .
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             2.42
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             14.22
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             &
             18.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Acts
             14.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             15.6
             .
             &
             14.23
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Acts
             6.2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             d
             Revel.
             13.16
             .
             Joh.
             10.1
             ,
             5.
             
             Matt.
             7.14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             28.18
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             3.6
             ,
             9.
             
             Acts
             8.37
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             &c.
             Joh.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             Rom.
             4.16
             .
             Joh.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             10.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             10.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             l
             Joh.
             15.14
             .
             Acts
             3.22
             .
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             3
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Acts
             2.41
             .
             and
             8.12
             .
             &
             10.48
             .
             Ephes.
             5.26
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             22.16
             .
          
           
             p
             Rom
             4.11
             .
             Gen.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             q
             Matth.
             24.27
             .
          
           
             r
             Jam.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Acts
             22.16
             .
          
           
             t
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4.
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             Coloss.
             2.12
             .
             Matt.
             28.18
             ,
             1●
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             Mark
             16.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             Ephes.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             w
             1
             Cor.
             12.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             and
             2.34
             .
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             12.10
             ,
             29.
             
             &
             14.29
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
             Acts
             10.48
             .
             &
             2.41
             .
             &
             16.32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             10.1
             .
             compar'd
             with
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             Joh.
             4.1
             .
             Joh.
             8.31
             .
             Isai.
             1.16
             .
             Acts
             9.10
             .
             and
             1.15
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             2.38
             .
             &
             10.48
             .
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             Act.
             8.37
             .
          
           
             e
             Act.
             1.15
             .
             and
             2.42
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             10.1
             .
             compar'd
             with
             1.28.18
             .
             Isai.
             8.16
             .
             Acts
             9.10
             .
          
           
             g
             Acts
             2.41
             ,
             42
             and
             16.31
             .
          
           
             a
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             &
             10
             48.
             and
             19.5
             .
             and
             8.16
             .
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             &
             10.48
             .
             &
             19.5
             .
             &
             8.16
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             3.22
             .
             Joh.
             15.14
             .
             Matth.
             15.9
             .
             Revel.
             22.10
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             20.22
             ,
             23.
             and
             3.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             and
             10.2
             .
          
           
             e
             Joel
             2.28
             .
             Isai.
             44.3
             .
             with
             Matth.
             3.11
             .
             Acts
             1.5
             .
             Joh.
             1.33
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             8.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             and
             10.44
             .
             and
             11.15
             .
          
           
             g
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             &
             10.48
             .
             &
             19
             5.
             and
             8.16
             .
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             9.15
             .
             Revel.
             22.19
             .
             Joh.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             i
             Acts
             3.22
             .
          
           
             k
             Matt.
             18.20
             .
             Mark
             13.6
             .
             Joh.
             14.13
             .
             Acts
             9.15.16
             .
             Joh.
             17.6
             ,
             11.
             
             Acts
             9.14
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Joh.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             m
             Joh.
             1.26
             .
             Mark
             1.4
             .
             Matth.
             11.30
             .
             Acts
             19.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Mark
             16.17
             .
             Acts
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             and
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Joh.
             1.25
             .
             Matth.
             21.25
             .
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             p
             Acts
             8.6
             .
          
           
             q
             Acts
             9.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.29
             ,
             30.
             
             Ephes.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             39.6
             .
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             1.25
             .
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
             Matt.
             10.1
             ,
             5
             ,
             8
             ▪
             Mark
             16.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Revel.
             15.8
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             1.4
             .
             and
             7.17
             .
             Gal.
             4
             4.
             
             M●rk
             1.15
             .
             Revel.
             15.8
             .
             &
             16.
             and
             18.1
             .
             Acts
             ●
             6
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             10.1
             .
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             8.6
             .
             and
             9.17
             .
          
           
             c
             Revel.
             15.8
             .
             and
             18.1
             .
          
           
             d
             Acts
             2.4
             .
             Mark
             16.17
             .
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.22
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             Revel.
             22.1
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             and
             16.18
             .
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             14.16
             .
          
           
             c
             Revel.
             22.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             e
             Joh.
             20.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes.
             5
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             g
             Joh.
             8
             .
             1●
             .
             and
             9
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Revel.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             20.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             Matt.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             10.1
             .
             compar'd
             with
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             Joh.
             8.31
             .
             Isa.
             8.16
             .
             Acts
             9.10
             .
          
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             3.6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             ●
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             13.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             John
             20.
             
          
           
             
               De
               divinis
               n●min
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Iren.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Tertullian
               .
               lib.
               contra
               Hermogen
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             
             &
             1●
             .
             1
             Joh.
             4.1
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor·
             2.9
             .
             Ephes.
             2.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             .
             22·
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               this
            
             Post-script
             
               witnesses
               to
               page
            
             13.
             
             
               Exception
            
             4.